ã€ŠMy Life in Harry Potter Universeã€‹


 Chapter 1 - Scarlet, 11 years old, Kings Cross Station

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need me to drop you off at the platform?¡± A good-looking Chinese man asked his daughter from the driver¡¯s seat, watching as she stood beside the road with a backpack, a wheeled luggage case, and a birdcage.

    ¡°I¡¯m one hundred percent sure,¡± Scarlet replied, motioning for him to leave. ¡°You can¡¯t get into the platform anyway. Don¡¯t worry, you know how capable I am. It¡¯ll be alright. Besides, worst-case scenario, if I get expelled, I can always go back to regular school and proceed with my career plans, you know, the career plans?¡±

    ¡°If you say so,¡± Kyle Hong sighed, ¡°Remember to send me an owl once you¡¯ve settled in, alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will,¡± Scarlet said, continuing to shoo him away. ¡°Now go before the guards chase you off for blocking the way!¡± Finally, her father merged his car into the busy stream of vehicles.

    She had arrived at the station early to avoid potential crowds and have a more relaxed timeframe to stroll around like a tourist. Well, she hadn¡¯t had the chance to be here for a leisurely walk before, so why not take a look at this famous spot?

    She tried her best to recall this part of the story from her previous life but failed as usual. She wasn¡¯t a huge fan of the Harry Potter series, though she did have some impression of it since the series was a massive hit when she was young, and she had watched the first two films with friends. However, she had been too busy with her career to put much effort into remembering the story. If she had known she would one day be reincarnated into the Harry Potter universe, she surely would have memorized every single letter in the books!

    Too bad she didn¡¯t know about it beforehand. All she could count on was her vague memory of a story about a boy and a dark wizard. Probably a sad tale, as she recalled the colour tones of the posters for the later series being rather dull and depressing, but it was still a children¡¯s story, so there should be a happy ending, right?

    She thought she was just being left out of the memory-cleansing process after she died when she was tossed into this new world and reborn as a child. Being a child with an adult¡¯s memories wasn¡¯t an ideal position, as you¡¯re constantly bombarded with all sorts of values that go against your beliefs. People would think you¡¯re weird and treat you differently. Not that it was bad; she knew how to deal with it. It¡¯s just that she sometimes felt quite lonely, as no one really understood her. Luckily, things changed when her dad adopted her from the orphanage. Finally, she could do whatever she wanted, and her dad wouldn¡¯t object at all.

    However, she felt some odd aspects when comparing this world to her previous one. The most obvious part was how the continental plates looked, and some locations had different names from what she remembered. And the country she had belonged to didn¡¯t exist at all! Most of the history was the same, but some parts were entirely different, as if this world with the Harry Potter story had the same source as her previous world but took a different path, thus resulting in a different developmental trajectory...

    Well, it wasn¡¯t a big deal anyway, since it didn¡¯t cause her any problems. In fact, she didn¡¯t even know this was the Harry Potter universe until she received the acceptance letter from Hogwarts, delivered by a lady who called herself Professor McGonagall. Oh my Queen, that was quite a shock for her dad, who had been rather confused by her destined career path.

    After exploring King¡¯s Cross Station and buying some sandwiches and biscuits for lunch and tea on the train, she finally began her search for the mysterious Platform 9?.

    ¡°Platform 9?...Should be situated between Platforms 9 and 10, so I¡¯ll just head there and look for a hidden portal,¡± Scarlet muttered to herself, recalling Professor McGonagall¡¯s instructions. Holding her ticket, she vaguely remembered a scene where a boy, pushing his trolley, ran into the wall and hit his forehead...So, was there a secret password to enter the wall? And using the wrong password would result in hitting the wall? But Professor McGonagall hadn¡¯t mentioned that...

    While walking slowly, searching for Platforms 9 and 10, the red-haired girl, alone, and so focused on her task in the bustling station, that she startled when two teenage boys with widened eyes stood in front of her.

    Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°Oi, George! Look what we¡¯ve found - our long-lost sister!¡± one of the boys exclaimed, his eyes twinkling with mischief.

    The other boy chimed in, ¡°Blimey, Fred, you¡¯re right! That hair¡¯s as Weasley as they come!¡±

    Only then did Scarlet notice that both broadly grinning boys were red-haired. It surprised her as she assumed most redheads stayed in Scotland and Ireland, making it rare to see any red-haired individuals outside of those regions...Well, probably not so rare in England, but indeed uncommon in Asia, where she had just returned from.

    ¡°Well then, our dear long-lost sister,¡± one twin said with an exaggerated bow, ¡°might we have the pleasure of your name?¡±

    ¡°Bet it¡¯s something posh,¡± the other added with a wink.

    Scarlet chuckled at their funny tones and gestures, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Scarlet Smith. Nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Pleasure¡¯s all ours,¡± the twins spoke in perfect unison.

    ¡°Fred! George! Where were you two? It¡¯s time to get to...oh, hello?¡± A woman¡¯s voice suddenly sounded nearby. Scarlet located the source and saw another four redheads; whoa, a family of six, all with red hair!

    The twins gestured dramatically towards Scarlet.

    ¡°Mum, you¡¯ll never believe our luck!¡± one started.

    ¡°We¡¯ve only gone and found our long-lost sister!¡± the other finished.

    ¡°Reckon she¡¯s a distant cousin at least,¡± one suggested.

    ¡°Probably shares out great-great-gran''s second cousin¡¯s niece,¡± the other added sagely.

    Three of the other redheads chuckled and giggled along, while one teenage boy rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Hello dear, it¡¯s lovely to meet you.¡± the woman said, approaching Scarlet warmly, ¡°I hope my boys didn¡¯t frighten you off. They can be quite a handful with their pranks and jokes.¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Scarlet replied, noticing their old-fashioned trunks. There were hints of the unusual, with a large owl cage and a small cage likely for a rat, which she connected to the list attached to her acceptance letter. She asked, ¡°Excuse me, could you point me towards the entrance to the Hogwarts platform? It¡¯s my first time here, I¡¯m a bit lost.¡±

    Initially surprised, the red-haired family soon understood. The woman motioned for Scarlet to follow her and said with a smile, ¡°Not to worry, dear. It¡¯s Ron¡¯s first time to Hogwarts as well. Come along with us, we¡¯ll enter the platform together.¡±

    The youngest boy, Ron, gave her a timid smile, while the youngest girl approached eagerly. It must have been fascinating for them to see another young, unattended redhead witch here too.

    ¡°I¡¯m Ginny, Ginny Weasley.¡± the youngest daughter introduced herself, falling into steps beside Scarlet, ¡°I¡¯ll be at Hogwarts next year.¡±

    ¡°Scarlet Smith.¡± Scarlet smiled while pushing her luggage with her birdcage resting on top, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Hogwarts. Do you all go there?¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, our whole family does,¡± Ginny nodded, reaching out to steady the birdcage. ¡°Most wizards in Britain end up there, really.¡±

    All British wizards attend the same school? Scarlet mused. It seems like a pretty small population with not much population flow.

    Ginny glanced around, her brow furrowing slightly, ¡°Where are your mum and dad? Did you come on your own?¡±

    ¡°Dad dropped me off,¡± Scarlet explained. ¡°I told him I¡¯d be alright, Didn¡¯t want him getting lost in the crowd, you know?¡±

    ¡°How come?¡± Ginny asked, looking puzzled.

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s...what¡¯s the word again? Muggle?¡± Scarlet said while subtly watching for their reaction, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if that would be a problem...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nothing to worry about!¡± Ginny said quickly, ¡°Loads of students have Muggle parents. You¡¯re perfectly fine.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but...¡± Ron cut in, his ears turning slightly pink because it¡¯s his first time talking with a future schoolmate, ¡°Some gits care about that stuff. Best to steer clear of them, though.¡±

    Stereotype? Discrimination? Racism? The same old song sung in every corner of the world, it seems. Scarlet mused with a nod.

    They soon arrived at the wall Scarlet recognized as the one they needed to run through, similar to what she remembered from the film. The teenage boy named Percy went through first, then Fred and George. Just as she was about to walk towards the wall, a timid voice came from behind, ¡°Ex..excuse me, cou...could you tell me how...¡±

    All the redheads turned around to find a skinny boy with oversized clothes pushing a trolley, looking nervous.

    ¡°How to get onto the platform?¡± Mrs. Weasley, the Weasley matriarch, completed his sentence kindly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear. Come with us, we have two attending Hogwarts for the first time as well!¡±

    The skinny boy still seemed nervous, likely needing some time to gather his courage. So Scarlet turned her head and walked towards the wall. As expected, she passed through a magical barrier and emerged onto a platform filled with steam and the smells of old engines.

    Right, a 9-hour train journey now. It had better be nice. Scarlet thought to herself with a sigh. She had considered going to Hogwarts from her place in Scotland, but Professor McGonagall had rejected that suggestion, insisting that taking the train was the only way for students to enter Hogwarts.

    Fine, hopefully it will be a decent school year, she mused, though she had her doubts. Scarlet turned her head to find the skinny boy¡¯s face alight with excitement and wonder - the protagonist was here, the story beginning, so...it seemed there was a lot to look forward to in her upcoming school years, huh?

 Chapter 2 - Akahime, the ceased caster and the young girl

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    *****

    ¡°And you actually expect me to believe that story?¡± Kyle regarded the girl he was about to adopt with a mixture of curiosity and scepticism.

    They were alone in the orphanage director¡¯s office. The seven-year-old girl had requested a ¡°private chat¡± with her soon-to-be guardian, which Kyle had found amusing at first.

    He hadn¡¯t taken it too seriously. What could a seven-year-old possibly have to say? He¡¯d assumed she might be curious or anxious about being adopted by a stranger, and he was more than willing to indulge her. After all, she had, in a way, saved his life.

    ¡°Well then, care to explain the jade pendant I gave you?¡± Scarlet Smith, or Akahime as she had been known in her previous life, asked with a casual air. ¡°I don¡¯t imagine there are many girls who could enchant a jade pendant for protection.¡±

    Kyle¡¯s brow furrowed as he processed her words, then his eyes widened in surprise, ¡°You knew about the pendant...?¡±

    ¡°Of course I knew,¡± Scarlet nodded, her tone matter-of-fact, ¡°I¡¯m the one who enchanted it, after all. Naturally, I knew the protective spell would activate. I set it to trigger in the event of lethal danger...So, a car crash, was it?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Kyle rubbed his chin, clearly intrigued. ¡°It was a gunshot. And since you¡¯ve been so forthcoming about your miraculous abilities, I suppose it¡¯s only fair I share a few details of my own.¡±

    This revelation caught Scarlet off guard. A gunshot? He wasn¡¯t talking about a run-of-the-mill car accident or a freak accident with a falling object!

    ¡°Mafia business, rather complicated,¡± Kyle continued, studying the girl¡¯s reaction. ¡°Before I learn about your fascinating previous life, I intended to adopt you, providing you with a comfortable life until you came of age, as a way of repaying the debt for saving my life through the pendant I initially thought you gave me without knowing it¡¯s power. But now, plans have changed. Would you like to discuss it, or would you prefer I leave you to your peaceful existence?¡±

    Scarlet considered this for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss it. I need a better platform. I mean, I like the orphanage, the director and staff are lovely, but I¡¯m rather stuck here.¡±

    Kyle smirked, ¡°Absolutely. It would be my pleasure.¡±

 Chapter 3 - Scarlet, 11 years old, Hogwarts Expresss compartment

    Noticing how crowded the front compartments were, Scarlet headed straight towards the end of the train and finally found an empty one near the back.

    She quickly tugged her luggage into the train and settled in. The compartment was quite spacious, so she sat near the window to leave room for anyone who might come in to share. Not long after, she heard someone utter a pained ¡°Ouch!¡± and the thudding sound of luggage hitting the floor right outside the compartment door she had just entered.

    She exited and saw the protagonist struggling to heft his belongings, failing to lift them into the train.

    Well, can¡¯t expect a skinny boy to lift such huge luggage, eh? ¡°Hi, mind if I help?¡± Scarlet approached and asked. Just as she spoke, Fred and George seemed to notice the boy¡¯s struggle and came closer.

    Hmm...seems like I¡¯ve bumped into the storyline, Scarlet mused. The twins themselves are adorable; it does seem like a great element to add to the story. The protagonist could gain help and friendship through them...So, should I back off and not interrupt the storyline?

    ¡°Oi, look who it is! Our long-lost sister!¡± one of the twins called out with a grin.

    ¡°We were going to invite you to our compartment --¡± the other began.

    ¡°--but it¡¯s a bit of a madhouse in there. Thought you might fancy some peace and quiet,¡± The first one finished.

    Yup, definitely some important characters in the story. Scarlet thought. She smiled and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s thoughtful of you. Now, shall we help him with the luggage?¡±

    ¡°Right you are!¡± one twin exclaimed.

    ¡°Always happy to flex out muscles for a damsel in distress.¡± the other added with a wink.

    The twins were about to lift the trunk, but Scarlet patted one of the trunks twice and lifted it with ease, as if it were light as a feather. She brought it into the compartment in the blink of an eye, leaving the twins and the protagonist in awe.

    ¡°Blimey,¡± one of the twins muttered, ¡°did you see--¡±

    ¡°Yes, I see...¡±

    Scarlet poked her head out from the compartment, ¡°Need any help?¡±

    ¡°Nope!¡±

    ¡°Comin¡¯ right there!¡±

    After the protagonist¡¯s belongings were settled in the corner of the compartment, Harry thanked them while wiping sweat off his forehead, exposing his scar.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± said one of the twins suddenly, pointing at the exposed scar.

    ¡°Blimey, are you--?¡± the other twin added.

    ¡°He is,¡± the first twin looked at the protagonist, ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± the protagonist seemed puzzle, and Scarlet, who stood beside him, knew this must be an important scene, so she remained quiet.

    ¡°Harry Potter,¡± the twins said in unison.

    ¡°Oh, him,¡± The protagonist obviously uncertain about how he should react, blushed under the twins¡¯ gaze, ¡°I mean, yes, I am.¡±

    Just as the two boys were about to say something, Mrs. Weasley¡¯s voice came from outside the train, ¡°Fred? George? Are you there?¡±

    ¡°Coming, Mum.¡±

    They gave the protagonist a last look before hopping off the train and rushing to their mother¡¯s side.

    Scarlet motioned for the protagonist to settle in, ¡°Have a seat, make yourself at home.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± The protagonist said timidly, as if he wasn¡¯t used to such a welcome.

    ¡°I¡¯m Scarlet Smith, and you are?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Harry Potter.¡± Harry, the protagonist, said with a slight stutter. The sound of the Weasleys bidding goodbye was just outside their window.

    He glanced at them subtly, and Scarlet noticed the admiration hidden in his eyes; he was longing for a goodbye like the Weasleys had. Scarlet frowned at this realization; now that everything had settled down, she noticed Harry had come alone.

    Skinny, oversize clothes, alone with no family bidding goodbye to a boy who¡¯s just 11 or 12 years old...Orphan? Scarlet mused, well, if that¡¯s the case, at least he seems to have a proper place to stay. No visible bruises, better than most poorly managed orphanages where children have to scrounge for food or face bullying from local troublemakers. But the twins seemed to know him, so he¡¯s famous somehow? Wait a minute...

    Scarlet¡¯s gaze fell upon the boy¡¯s scar, and the power bestowed upon her sensed something odd.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    She half-covered her eyes to hide her purpose and focused her stare on Harry¡¯s scar.

    Queen Sc¨¢thach of the Isle of Skye, may the power of the Shadowy One be with me, she silently recited the chants. She seldom used this chant as most of the time she could witness oddities without it, since one of the abilities bestowed upon her by the Queen of the Shadowy Land was to witness death and soul. But this time, it felt...very odd.

    And indeed, she was surprised by what she saw through the gaps of her fingers - there was a foreign soul fragment attached to the boy¡¯s scar!

    No wonder it felt odd; the soul fragment was too weak for her to notice at first glance!

    Before she could delve deeper into her thoughts, the compartment door slid open, and the youngest Weasley boy came in, ¡°Er, is there room -- Oh, it¡¯s you, Scarlet.¡±

    ¡°Hi, Ron. Want to join us?¡±

    Ron nodded, looking relieved, ¡°Everywhere else is full.¡±

    He sat beside Scarlet, sneaking glances at Harry before averting his gaze and turned to Scarlet, ¡°Bit weird, isn¡¯t it? Never seen another redhead our age outside the family.¡±

    ¡°I was surprised to see you all as well.¡± Scarlet replied.

    Harry, sitting across from them, looked puzzled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you siblings?¡±

    Scarlet smiled, ¡°Though I¡¯d love to be, we¡¯re not related.¡±

    ¡°But we could be siblings!¡± The compartment door slid open again, the twins were back, ¡°Hey, Ron.¡±

    ¡°Listen, we¡¯re heading to the middle of the train -- Lee Jordan¡¯s got a giant tarantula down there.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± mumbled Ron.

    ¡°Harry,¡± one twin said, ¡°did we introduce ourselves? Fred and George Weasley. And this is Ron, our brother. Oh, and that¡¯s our honorary sister we¡¯ve just adopted!¡±

    The other twin turned to Scarlet. ¡°Speaking of which, we should catch up once you¡¯ve settled in at school. Lots to discuss about being an honorary Weasley and all that.¡± He patted the compartment wall twice, sending a hint that Scarlet instantly noted.

    ¡°Sure, sounds good.¡± Scarlet nodded, surprised that the twins were perceptive enough to sense her action just now.

    ¡°Right then, we''re off.¡± The Weasley twins chorused.

    ¡°Bye,¡± said Harry and Ron, while Scarlet just waved.

    After they left, Scarlet explained, ¡°We just met at the platform. I think they were curious because of my hair.¡±

    Harry nodded understandingly.

    ¡°Are you really Harry Potter?¡± Ron blurted out. Harry nodded.

    ¡°Oh - well, I thought it might be one of Fred and George¡¯s jokes,¡± said Ron. ¡°And have you really got -- you know...¡±

    He pointed at Harry¡¯s forehead.

    Harry pulled back his fringe to reveal the lightning scar. Ron stared. ¡°So that¡¯s where You-Know-Who...¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Harry, ¡°but I can¡¯t remember it.¡±

    ¡°Nothing?¡± said Ron eagerly.

    ¡°Well -- I remember a lot of green light, but nothing else.¡±

    ¡°Wow,¡± said Ron. He stared at Harry for a few moments, then, as though suddenly realizing what he was doing, quickly looked away and noticed Scarlet was deep in thought. ¡°Scarlet?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Scarlet snapped back to attention and shook her head, ¡°Nothing, I was just curious...It seems like Harry¡¯s a famous person?¡±

    ¡°Blimey, you¡¯re having me on,¡± Ron said, his eyes wide, ¡°How can you not know about Harry? He¡¯s the one who defeated You-Know-Who!¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Scarlet rested her chin on her palm, ¡°I suppose this is something wizards know but Muggles don¡¯t? To be honest, I had no idea such a magical realm existed before the acceptance letter arrived at my doorstep.¡±

    ¡°Oh...right,¡± Ron¡¯s ears turned pink as he remembered their conversation with Ginny. ¡°Sorry, I forgot you¡¯re new to all this...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Scarlet pondered for a few moments before taking out her purse, ¡°Want to earn some pocket money?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ron looked bewildered, as did Harry.

    ¡°I need someone to guide me through the wizarding, someone I can turn to whenever I have questions - at least for this month. I¡¯d rather not bother too many people with constant inquiries, so I thought it best to hire someone.¡± Scarlet took out ten gold Galleons, ¡°This is for your time in answering my questions this month. I¡¯ll likely find other ways to get answers next month that won¡¯t trouble anyone...Would you be willing to spare your time? I could add more if you think it¡¯s necessary.¡±

    ¡°Ten Galleons? Just for answering questions?¡± Ron¡¯s jaw dropped, ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s worth it,¡± Scarlet showed him the coins, ¡°So, do you accept it? No worries if you decline, I can find someone else.¡±

    ¡°Bloody hell, yes!¡± Ron exclaimed, carefully taking the coins, ¡°I mean, yeah, I¡¯ll do it. I''ll tell you everything I know. And if I don¡¯t know something...¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got five older brothers,¡± Ron said, puffing up a bit, ¡°I¡¯m the sixth in our family. And Ginny too, if you need to know girl stuff.¡±

    ¡°Sounds great!¡± Scarlet was about to ask something when Harry, looking a bit hesitant but curious, spoke up, ¡°Erm, do you think I could join too? I mean, if it¡¯s alright...I¡¯ve got loads to learn as well.¡±

    ¡°Of course, but there¡¯s no need to pay since we¡¯ve made the arrangement. In fact, I think I¡¯ll ask most of my questions in writing, if that¡¯s alright - I prefer to jot down notes.¡± Scarlet said, pulling out a palm-sized notebook and a fountain pen.

    Ron¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Blimey, you¡¯re like a proper businesswoman with all these deals!¡±

    ¡°I am, actually,¡± Scarlet replied matter-of-factly.

    ¡°What?¡± Ron and Harry exclaimed in unison, looking gobsmacked.

    Scarlet tapped her chin as she chose her words carefully, ¡°Well...my family owns some companies. They¡¯ve given me shares and funds to invest. Of course, I can¡¯t make decisions directly, being underage and all, but I work through a manager. So, in a way, I do have my own business.¡±

    Seeing their awestruck faces, she continued, ¡°To be honest, Hogwarts wasn¡¯t my first choice. I was planning to skip a few years ahead in Muggle school, aiming for university. That¡¯s where I¡¯d learn most of what I need for my career. But now I¡¯m at Hogwarts, and their magic is new to me, I¡¯ve got to juggle magical studies and business. Make sense?¡±

    Both boys shook their heads, looking bewildered.

    ¡°Right, let me put it this way,¡± Scarlet said, ticking off points on her fingers. ¡°I¡¯ll need lots of owls flying back and forth. Contracts to sign, decisions to make, market news, important reports...It¡¯s a lot to manage. That¡¯s why I¡¯m willing to pay for help with smaller tasks. Ron, if you or your friends want to earn some extra pocket money, I could really use the help, at least for the first few months.¡±

    ¡°Blimey, I¡¯ll definitely help,¡± Ron agreed, still looking a bit dazed. ¡°You must be dead busy, eh?¡±

    Scarlet shrugged, ¡°It would be easier if I weren¡¯t attending Hogwarts. Back home, I¡¯ve got assistants and contacts to help out.¡±

    Harry spoke up hesitantly. ¡°Scarlet...you¡¯re from a Muggle family too? But you seem so ...calm about all this. I wish I could be more like that...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Harry. You¡¯ll be fine,¡± Scarlet reassured him with a smile. After all, you¡¯re the protagonist, you need to be fine or else the story would have a bad ending, she mused. ¡°I¡¯ve got a few secrets that explain why I can be calm. Perhaps I¡¯ll tell you later, but for now, just enjoy the excitement of starting school. It¡¯ll be brilliant, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Harry replied with a shy smile. Meanwhile, Ron could barely contain his eagerness to provide his services worth ten Galleons a month.

 Chapter 4 - Scarlet, 5 years old, orphanage

Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

 Chapter 5 - Scarlet, 11 years old, Hogwarts Expresss compartment

A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

 Chapter 6 - Scarlet, 6 years old, orphanage

Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

 Chapter 7 - Scarlet, 11 years old, still in Hogwarts Expresss compartment

    Neville and the girl with bunny-teeth returned not long after, with his toad in hand and a smile on his face.

    ¡°Thanks, Scarlet, I owe you one!¡± Neville carefully placed his toad back into its tank, though he was unsure what to do with the pentacle paper and needle.

    Scarlet waved her hand dismissively and said casually, ¡°Keep the needle and burn the paper. Once you¡¯re settled in at Hogwarts, just bring me a piece of wood. I¡¯ll carve the pentacle on it so you can place it in the tank. If you lose your toad again, just use the needle.¡±

    Neville thanked her again before leaving the compartment with a wide smile. Compared to his excitement, the bunny-teeth girl seemed a bit shy as she looked at Scarlet.

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Hermione Granger...I¡¯ve tried a few simple spells just for practice, and they all worked for me, but I¡¯ve never seen any record of such magic in our textbooks, which I¡¯ve learned by heart, of course. I just hope it will be enough - nobody in my family is magical at all. It was ever such a surprise when I got my letter, but I was absolutely delighted, of course. I mean, it¡¯s the very best school of witchcraft there is, I¡¯ve heard -¡± She said all this very quickly, then awkwardly realised her rapid speech under Scarlet¡¯s calm gaze, ¡°Uh, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m a bit overexcited and nervous since, well, nobody in my family is magical.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Hermione. I¡¯m Scarlet Smith.¡± Scarlet motioned for the nervous girl to sit down, ¡°The magic I used was uncommon, rare, and ancient. You might not find it in any books unless they were written thousands of years ago. Perhaps the school library has such collections. But I must warn you, you seem to be pushing yourself quite hard. Mental and physical health are equally important. You¡¯d do well to take care of yourself.¡±

    Hermione reminded Scarlet of a few interns she had met in her previous life - not her own, but her colleagues¡¯. They had been extremely excited when they learned about the caster association secretly protecting the world from danger, much like Muggle-born wizards first discovering magic. They aimed high for achievement, as her colleagues were top-ranked elites, and they wished to catch up with their mentors. All were talented teenagers, but they pushed themselves too hard. One became depressed and suffered from mental issues, another lost confidence and gave up, fearing he would never achieve even his mentor¡¯s accomplishments, and another died due to mental instability during combat...

    She found traces of those interns in the girl before her. However, she was fairly certain this girl would be fine, considering...The protagonist was present. The protagonist¡¯s best buddy, who could provide the team with wizarding world common sense, was present. And then there was this girl in front of her, clearly in charge of the smart and strategic aspects - the perfect triangle for a team in an adventurous story, much like most shonen and shojo anime she had watched.

    Hermione seemed touched by Scarlet¡¯s words. She had gotten a bit out of control when she thought about the days since she received the letter...and felt quite immature compared to the girl sitting in front of her.

    After receiving a nod from Hermione, Scarlet introduced Ron and Harry, which surprised Hermione so much that she jumped out of her seat, ¡°Are you really? I know all about you - I mean, I¡¯ve read a few extra books for background reading, and you¡¯re in Modern Magical History, The Rise and Fall of the Dark Arts, and Great Wizarding Events of the Twentieth Century!¡±

    ¡°Am I?¡± Harry asked, looking dazed, while Scarlet jotted down notes once more.

    ¡°Goodness, didn¡¯t you know? I¡¯d have found out everything I could if it was me,¡± Hermione said.

    Scarlet motioned for her to sit down again, and Hermione finally calmed down when she noticed Scarlet¡¯s calm demeanour. Scarlet said, ¡°Well, Harry¡¯s family wasn¡¯t magical either, and he knows no more about the wizarding world than an ordinary Muggle student. Same as me.¡±

    Hermione was shocked, ¡°Scarlet, you¡¯re not from a wizarding family? But you seem...¡±

    ¡°No, my family is just ordinary Muggles,¡± Scarlet said with a smile. ¡°I seem calm probably because I¡¯ve experienced more.¡±

    Ron gave Hermione a sidelong glance, approached and whispered, ¡°She¡¯s a businesswoman. She owns a company, has a manager, and needs to sign contracts and read the news!¡±

    Hermione was stunned by this revelation.

    After a short while of conversation, Hermione left, and the compartment was back to just three of them. All three finally had some time to process what had just happened, especially Harry and Ron.

    As for Scarlet, she mused, Now, I¡¯m fairly certain the trio of the story will be Harry, Ron and Hermione. Neville seems like an important character too, and so do Fred and George. If I wasn¡¯t here, Hermione would still be overly excited, and based on how Ron looked just now, she might not have gotten along well with him...So, is Hermione the key of the plot twist? Something happens, and these three finally come together? What could it be? I can¡¯t recall this part of the story...Well, I do remember something about flying broomsticks. Could that have anything to do with Hermione? And the rat...I need to look into shapeshifting magic. Ron doesn¡¯t seem to know that the rat was an adult - probably not a respected elder of their family. This should be the last key point of the storyline before reaching the school, right? I suppose there won¡¯t be any more interruptions...By the way, should I keep interfering with the story?

    The boys soon continued chatting about the Hogwarts Houses, the Quidditch team, the news about someone trying to rob Gringotts but failing, and other topics after the short break. Scarlet took a bite of a cookie while listening to them and jotting down notes. She thought about visiting the headmaster and asked for a private talk regarding he rat, wondering if the headmaster could be trusted.

    Just as she relaxed and thought it would be peaceful until they reached the school, the door slid open again...What now?!

    Three boys entered, and Harry seemed to recognise the one in the middle immediately. The boy in the centre looked pale, and his movements and demeanour reminded Scarlet of the old traditional families or groups in the caster association that followed tedious rules passed down through generations. In other words, them were like modern-day versions of nobles or aristocrats. They valued status inherited from families or apprenticeships and the power of spirits. If they came across any newly emerged caster with powerful abilities, they¡¯d try to recruit them to strengthen their families or groups, ensuring their legacy endured for more generations. Her grandmother¡¯s family - the Tachibana clan from Japan - was a prime example of this concept in this world.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    There were benefits to this system. With their long-standing traditions, their internal education system was well-established. Their knowledge was more accumulated and comprehensive than any newly founded academy or independent caster without a mentor. They didn¡¯t need to worry about lecture materials or living expenses, as they had properties and businesses passed down, allowing them more freedom to learn from mistakes - a luxury Akahime never had, as her mentor was merely a normal academy teacher. She had to plan and measure the possibility of success before casting a chant to minimise her losses if she failed. This made her quite adept at managing budgets but also instilled a habit of penny-pinching, which was hard to shake even though she lived a wealthy life after being adopted in this world.

    With just a glance, Scarlet judged that this pale boy wasn¡¯t someone Harry could easily handle. Fiend? Foe? Frenemy? Rival?

    The boy looked at Harry with great interest. ¡°Is it true? They¡¯re saying all over the train that Harry Potter¡¯s in this compartment. So it¡¯s you, is it?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Harry.

    Scarlet quietly observed the incoming trio. The two boys flanking the pale boy looked tough and burly, clearly protective of the one in the middle. Their expressions were unfriendly, even menacing, towards their peers. However, with the perspective of a seasoned caster, Scarlet found their antics rather amusing...I should have considered taking on a few apprentices or interns before I died in my previous life.

    ¡°Oh, this is Crabbe and this is Goyle,¡± said the pale boy casually, noticing where Harry was looking. ¡°And I''m Malfoy, Draco Malfoy.¡±

    Draco? I think I¡¯ve heard that name before...Scarlet mused, while Ron let out a slight cough, that might have an attempt to stifle a snigger.

    Draco Malfoy narrowed his eyes at Ron. ¡°Think my name¡¯s funny, do you? No need to ask who you are. My father told me all the Weasleys have red hair, freckles, and more children than they can afford.¡± His gaze shifted to Scarlet. ¡°And this year, they have two first-years! It looks like they¡¯ll have a tough time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I must interrupt for a moment.¡± Before Draco could continue, Scarlet raised her forefinger to get everyone¡¯s attention, ¡°I¡¯m a redhead, but I¡¯m not a Weasley.¡±

    Draco looked taken aback. ¡°It can¡¯t be! Only Weasleys have that sort of appearance here...¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m a Muggle-born. Besides,¡± Scarlet winked at him, ¡°I suppose you know something about hair dye?¡±

    ¡°You dye your hair?!¡±

    ¡°No, but just a reminder, the hair colour you see might not be natural.¡± Scarlet then pointed to her cheekbone, ¡°And I assume you¡¯re aware of a cosmetic procedure called plastic surgery? It¡¯s where you can reshape some of your bones to enhance your appearance or reduce wrinkles and freckles to look younger...¡±

    Draco¡¯s face showed a mix of disgust, shock, and a hint of amazement, ¡°What...you...this is...¡±

    ¡°And your name sounds familiar. I think I¡¯ve heard it somewhere before...Let me guess...¡± Scarlet mused, a boy with a bossy attitude, as if everyone should listen and follow him...perhaps a ¡°noble¡± in wizarding world? A traditional family that has lasted for ages? ¡°Plant? Magical Plant? No? Magical beasts? Mythology? Legendary hero? No? Then...star? Star sign? Zodiac Sign? Oh, I get it! Constellation! Your name comes from a constellation!¡±

    It¡¯s easy to read this boy¡¯s expression. Scarlet smiled as she watched Draco¡¯s composure crumble with each word she said in a playful tone.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a nice name, though a bit old-fashioned, I suppose?¡± Scarlet said, extending her hand for a handshake. Draco shook her hand while looking somewhat dazed, ¡°Nice to meet you, Draco. I¡¯m Scarlet Smith, which is also a rather common and old-fashioned name. I¡¯m sure it will be a great year, and I look forward to getting to know you better.¡±

    ¡°Uh...Thanks?¡± Draco said, then quickly shook his head and withdrew his hand. ¡°Well, see you then, redheads! And you too, Potter!¡±

    Him emphasis on ¡°Potter¡± reminded Scarlet of a meme she came across a few times in her previous life, and she had to stifle a grin until Draco and his entourage stormed out of the compartment.

    Ron looked at Scarlet with admiration, ¡°Blimey! So this is what a businesswoman is like?¡±

    Harry still looked puzzled, ¡°So, he just came here to check me out?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps he was trying to make friends but wasn¡¯t very good at expressing himself?¡± Scarlet said, recalling the encounter. ¡°You must remember that you¡¯re incredibly famous. I mean, very, very famous. Many people will want to speak with you as soon as you arrived at the school.¡±

    These ¡°nobles¡± often assessed situations based on potential benefits. Draco probably wasn¡¯t interested in befriending Harry out of curiosity, but was likely sent by his family evaluate if befriending the famous boy who defeated the dark wizard would be advantageous. They might even consider future alliances, such as marrying their daughter or niece to Harry if it could bring them significant benefits.

    She kept these thoughts to herself and continued casually, ¡°It might be quite hectic at first, but soon they¡¯ll see that you¡¯re just a normal kid like them. They¡¯ll leave you alone eventually, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry mate, I¡¯ll be there for you!¡± Ron said enthusiastically, clearly pleased with Draco¡¯s reaction to Scarlet¡¯s words. He then continued to share information about the Malfoy family, the purebloods, and so on, which Scarlet noted down, musing, So the ¡°nobles¡± are known as purebloods in the wizarding world...the name sure suits their demeanour.

    Then came a knock on the door. It was Hermione, who said shyly when her eyes met Scarlet¡¯s, ¡°Hi, I''ve just been up to the front to ask the conductor, and he says we''re nearly there. You''d better hurry up and get your robes on.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the heads-up, Hermione.¡± Scarlet replied.

    She touched her jade pendant under her shirt and muttered, ¡°Clothes changing.¡±

    In an instant, her clothes transformed, her school robes neatly in place, and even her hair seemed perfectly styled.

    Scarlet noticed three pairs of astonished eyes then realized, ¡°You...don¡¯t have magic like this? I mean, this isn¡¯t a common witchcraft?¡±

    Harry said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Hermione said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen anything like that in the book I¡¯ve read.¡±

    Ron said, ¡°This is absolutely amazing and so convenient! I¡¯ve never seen this kind of magic before!¡±

    But this is a very common enchantment in the caster association...It¡¯s one of the first enchantment every caster learns if they¡¯re educated at an academy. Scarlet mused in surprise.

    Casters need to be prepared for battle at any time, so it¡¯s crucial to switch outfits quickly when needed. Typically, they have a ¡°wardrobe¡±, which can be a button, pendant, hair clip or ring - anything that can be worn daily without drawing attention. The caster¡¯s battle gear was stored inside the ¡°wardrobe¡±, and with a quick passcode set by the user, they can switch from everyday attire to battle gear in an instant.

    This enchantment is quite handy, and Scarlet thought it would be common in the wizarding world...but it seemed like she assumed wrong.

    Why does the wizarding world feel a bit outdated? Or maybe it¡¯s my perspective, coming from an era with 5G networks and smartphones? Scarlet wondered as the announcement called upon the students to prepare and leave their luggage on the train.

    Okay, think about those later, focus on what¡¯s happening now, Scarlet. She thought to herself and followed Ron and Harry off of the train.

 Chapter 8 - Kyle and Scarlet, first meeting at her 7 years old

    Kyle Hong, a British national of Chinese descent, had moved to London a few years ago, rebelling against his family¡¯ expectations.

    It was time for the Hong gang and the Tachibana clan to choose their future leader. This time, they arranged a series of tests to determine which young master or miss would become the future mafia boss, ruling over both the Hong gang and the Tachibana clan, which together, controlled parts of the underworld in Hong Kong and Japan.

    Kyle, the son of the Hong gang¡¯s leader who had married with the Tachibana clan leader, was supposed to be the young master with the highest chance of taking over his parents¡¯ throne and leading the combined mafia gangs. However, he refused the offer, fled to England, and took a job as a shop assistant for one of his father¡¯s friends, who owned an antique shop.

    Of course, his parents were furious and cut off his financial support, leaving him without access to the credit cards they¡¯d given him or any of the benefits that came with his mafia status, which he had grown accustomed to since childhood. All he had left was a savings account and the modest income from his job, which wasn¡¯t nearly enough to buy the luxury items he was used to.

    But he stood his ground, refusing to give up and continued living like an ordinary man in London.

    Not comfortable, but endurable.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t get what you young people are thinking these days,¡± said the shop owner, a former member of the Hong gang who had retired a decade ago, as he restocked the shelves, ¡°Being the leader would bring you a status you can¡¯t even imagine, even as the young master. I thought youngsters were looking forward to this sort of thing. At least when I was your age, I dreamt of becoming the Boss.¡±

    To be honest, the Hong gang and the Tachibana clan were somewhat considered the ¡°good side¡±, especially when compared to those who did far worse. They even cooperated with the police to hunt down certain targets, like drug dealer, which led to an unspoken mutual agreement. As long as the combined mafia gang didn¡¯t go too far, the police would turn a blind eye, and things generally went smoothly between the two sides.

    ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t like violence.¡± Kyle said lazily as he restocked another aisle.

    ¡°Well, you could lead them in a direction where they don¡¯t have to resort to violence anymore,¡± Uncle Chan suggested. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve noticed they¡¯ve whitewashed most of their past. Now they¡¯re registered companies running legal businesses. All you¡¯d have to do is take over the business and guide them towards a brighter path, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m not interested,¡± Kyle replied, clearly not wanting to continue the conversation. Sensing this, Uncle Chan let the topic drop and instead reminded him about his day off to visit the orphanage. ¡°Take my car with you. You¡¯re not seriously thinking of bringing those presents and cakes on the bus, are you?¡±

    ¡°Thanks, uncle!¡±

    He went to the orphanage, saw the peculiar yet kind little girl, and received the decorated pendant a few days later. He felt the simple joy of helping others and accepted the girl¡¯s gift with gratitude. After that, he put the matter aside and continued his life as usual.

    One day, he went back to Hong Kong, sponsored by Uncle Chan, to select some new statues for the shop, just as he¡¯d done a few times before. He didn¡¯t visit his father¡¯s manor, nor did he approach areas controlled by his father¡¯s gang. He stuck to places tightly secured by the police. It had been smooth sailing the last few times, but not this time.

    Someone was tailing him.

    Although he had refused to accept his fate, unwilling to pursue the throne, he had learned a few moves to protect himself.

    He quickly mapped out the nearest police station in his mind and subtly altered his route to head in that direction. However, his attempt was soon noticed. He found himself surrounded by a gang of men sporting dyed hairs, tattoos, cigarettes, and gold chain necklaces. Some looked muscular, others younger, all armed with steel bar and blades. Among them, one wore a helmet, with something suspiciously concealed in his pocket ¨C something no ordinary person could acquire. Their intentions were clear: they wanted him dead in this dark alley.

    Punches and kicks flew as Kyle managed to grab a blade from one of them, defending himself as they launched their attack.

    There was no holding back; he gave it everything he had, striking with the blade he¡¯d seized. If he didn¡¯t go all out, he¡¯d certainly die here. He had no time to consider whether he¡¯d taken someone¡¯s life.

    After taking down a few of them, he bolted towards another alley, dodging a few muted gunshots by using whatever obstacles he could find. He finally reached a busy street where he knew they¡¯d have to stop; they wouldn¡¯t risk drawing public attention. That would mean trouble ¨C challenging the authorities would lead to strong enforcement by the police, constant patrols in their territory, blocking every opportunity for profit or escape. It wasn¡¯t in their best interest.

    But the shooter decided to take one last shot. Just as Kyle was about to step onto the bustling street, a bullet struck him in the back, right in his spine.

    He felt a sharp, burning pain as he collapsed onto the doorstep of a nearby shop. Screams echoed around him as people fled for their lives, and the gang members retreated.

    He heard someone calling for the police and an ambulance. Then it hit him - he was still processing everything he¡¯d heard and seen. He hadn¡¯t blacked out; he was still conscious.

    What is going on...He wondered, then he realized, he could move.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    He slowly crawled up, using his knees and elbows, panting heavily with sweats dripping down his face and his chest burning from the frantic breath he was taking. But...the pain in his back was gone. He survived!? But...how?

    Then he heard a faint crackling sound. It was so soft that under normal circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed it, but somehow, he did. It came from something on his chest, beneath his shirt.

    He pulled out the necklace, and right before his eyes, the jade pendant shattered into pieces. It clicked in his mind - the jade pendant had saved him, offering some sort of protection.

    There¡¯s a common belief in Chinese culture that if an accessory, especially one made of jade, cracks or shatters, it means it has protected you from danger. It could be from something mundane, like a car accident, or something supernatural, like a ghostly encounter.

    Of course, such beliefs are usually reserved for accessories that have been blessed by Buddhist monks, Taoist priests, or other practitioners with mystical powers. Most young people these days don¡¯t believe in such things ¨C there''s no scientific proof, after all. Many dismiss it as placebo effect for the elderly, or worse, as a scam by fake monks and priests preying on superstitious old folks.

    Kyle never imagined that his pendant would shatter in front of him right after taking a bullet, just like those old folks believed. He thought he might be hallucinating, but the medical report confirmed he had taken a severe blow to the spine, yet somehow, only a bruise was found. He had miraculously survived.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, son,¡± his father, Mr. Richard Hong, said, standing by his hospital bed. ¡°I promise they¡¯ll pay for this.¡±

    His mother, Lady Sato, sat down on a stool beside him, ¡°The leader of the Fay Loong gang died a few months ago, and now the underlings are all scrambling to secure the throne. Chaos has erupted throughout their territory, and you just happened to show up at the wrong time. They probably assumed you were there on our behalf, supporting one of the factions...But still, the one who targeted you is far too reckless to lead a gang.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll be gone within the month.¡± Mr. Hong said, as if it were just a task to be completed with his approval.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Kyle sighed, ¡°You know, this is why I don¡¯t want to take part in the competition for your position. Once I get involved, it¡¯s likely I¡¯ll never have peace for the rest of my life. I¡¯ve had enough of all this...¡±

    Being kidnapped, threaten, kept at a distance; so-called ¡°friends¡± who were either gold diggers or spies sent by rival gangs or the police...He longed for a normal life, but it seemed impossible to escape it all. His parents were still the leaders and seemed destined to remain in the underworld forever.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to London as soon as I¡¯m discharged,¡± he said, and silently added, and I¡¯ll repay the girl who saved me with that jade pendant.

    However, when he returned to England and contacted the orphanage about adoption, the director politely reclined, not even hinting that she would discuss it with the girl.

    ¡°Why? I mean...¡± Kyle asked nervously, ¡°I thought it would be better for the children to be adopted by willing parents? If you doubt my ability to be a good parent, you can always do surprise visits to check on her well-being. I can even report to you monthly or weekly if needed...¡±

    ¡°No, Mr. Hong, we don¡¯t have any issues with you adopting our children, but with Scarlet, it¡¯s a different case.¡± The director¡¯s voice was calm over the phone. ¡°She has a detailed plan for her future, and being adopted isn¡¯t part of it. We respect her decision.¡±

    ¡°Well, could I at least visit her from time to time?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. We welcome anyone who wishes to visit our home,¡± the director said warmly, ¡°Just give us a call beforehand so we could let you know if Scarlet is around. She might be attending competitions or events away from orphanage, you know.¡±

    ¡°Sure, thanks.¡±

    Not long after that phone call, Kyle finally had the opportunity to meet the girl named Scarlet.

    It was a Tuesday morning. When he arrived, only the orphanage director. Madame Brown, Scarlet, and two infants were in the house.

    After a few welcoming words, Scarlet requested a private conversation. To Kyle¡¯s surprise, Madame Brown agree, and soon they were both sitting alone in the director¡¯s office.

    ¡°I heard you want to adopt me?¡± Scarlet Smith, a seven-year-old girl, spoke with a tone far too mature for her age - another surprise for Kyle, who was beginning to grow immune to the string of surprises that seemed to bombard him.

    ¡°Yes, and I promise I would love you as my own child and give you everything I can if it would bring you happiness,¡± Kyle said sincerely. A warm and stable family - this was the best way he could think of to repay an orphan like Scarlet. Though he had some financial challenges and couldn¡¯t offer her a manor or castle like those he was accustomed to with so many credit cards, a cozy apartment was still within his means.

    Scarlet stared at him for a moment. Gazing at the man before her, she decided to take the biggest gamble of her life.

    She wasn¡¯t an ordinary girl, nor was the man in front of her. She could sense the man was lost in his path, just as she had lost her anchor point in this world.

    Perhaps I need to form a bond with someone, a family, an anchor in this unknown world, Scarlet mused.

    She then handed him a book - a novel, to be precise. ¡°How quickly can you get through a book?¡±

    ¡°Pretty fast, I think.¡±

    ¡°Quick enough to extract the main points from the story?¡±

    ¡°Yes...so?¡±

    ¡°Please skim through the book first, and then we can continue our discussion.¡± Scarlet tapped the cover of the book twice to get his attention. Only then did Kyle notice that the author¡¯s name was Scarlet Smith!

    ¡°You...wrote this book?¡± Kyle was puzzled but saw that the little girl wouldn¡¯t say anything more until he skimmed through it. He couldn¡¯t help but start reading.

    The story was fascinating, with a unique world-building concept involving many abnormalities and a magical group called the Caster Association, which fought against these anomalies to protect the world. Kyle found himself wanting to read it in detail later, but for now, he focused on extracting the key points.

    A few minutes later, he closed the book, and the title Akahime¡¯s Diary: The daily Life of a Caster caught his eyes again. He praised her, ¡°You have such creative ideas! It must have been hard for you to write so many words...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Akahime.¡± Scarlet interrupted before Kyle could finish his sentence. She watched his astonished expression and emphasised, ¡°I¡¯m Akahime, the caster in the story. That was my previous life, and I was reincarnated into this world as a newborn child.¡±

    Kyle was stunned, ¡°...you¡¯re joking, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Scarlet replied calmly.

    ¡°And you expect me to believe in your story?¡± Kyle regarded the girl he was about to adopt with a mixture of curiosity and scepticism.

    ¡°Well then, care to explain the jade pendant I gave you?¡± Scarlet asked with a casual air. ¡°I don¡¯t imagine there are many girls who could enchant a jade pendant for protection.¡±

    She rarely acted without gathering information first. In her previous life, she¡¯d often found herself at a disadvantage due to insufficient information ¨C once, it nearly cost her life. However, this time, she decided to take a gamble, seeking a future where she could have a family member she could rely on, just like a regular blood relative.

    And she knew she was right when she heard he¡¯d survived a gunshot instead of the car crash she¡¯d expected when she sensed the pendant she gave him shattered. An extraordinary girl with an extraordinary man - a pair of odd, yet somehow fitting, father and daughter.

    She had a family now.

 Chapter 9 - Scarlet, 11 years old, Sorting Ceremony

    The lake, the massive and enchanting castle, and the distant shadows of the trees hidden far from sight...Scarlet felt a flicker of recognition, deemed it a famous scene from the movie.

    She enjoyed the view, but she wasn¡¯t as amazed as the other students seemed to be. During her time as a caster, she had witnessed far more extraordinary sight, and the hidden realm of the Isle of Skye was infinitely more magical and breathtaking compared to this...Well, seeing deaths and ghost crowding that shadowy realm wasn¡¯t something you¡¯d find in ordinary places. In fact, that realm was more terrifying and thrilling than anything else - not exactly the kind of place a living mortal would choose to linger, no matter how beautiful the view might be.

    The lighting¡¯s pretty dim here. Maybe I should suggest the school install some candles or lamps for the next first-years. Quite a hazard if anyone slips and falls into the lake because they can¡¯t see in the dark, Scarlet thought to herself while she blindly followed the person in her front until they reached the gate.

    The gate swung opened, revealing Professor McGonagall - the same professor who had sent her the letter and taken her shopping in Diagon Alley. In Scarlet¡¯s opinion, she seemed like a responsible lecturer, and she was actually looking forward to attending her classes.

    The students followed Professor McGonagall to a small chamber off the hall, where she briefed them about the Sorting Ceremony. Scarlet was initially confused, but when she saw the old hat, battered hat, she remembered the scene where the hat talked.

    It must be an iconic moment if I recall it so well, Scarlet mused.

    Her gaze wandered to the long tables and the candles floating above them, wondering if the wax ever dripped onto the food. And the plates and utensils, which seemed to be made of gold or silver, made her worry about heavy metal poisoning. Well, it¡¯s magic, so probably safe to use? I¡¯m not very good with chemistry...Or is it physics?

    The Sorting Ceremony began after the hat finished its song. One by one, each student tried on the hat, which then shouted out their respective houses.

    Scarlet waited her turn with little concern, though she noticed Harry and Ron, and even Hermione and Neville gathered around her, their nervousness evident. Hermione was particularly jittery, mumbling something rapidly under her breath ¨C probably spells or something similar. Scarlet patted each of them on the shoulder, offering a subtle comfort. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine, no worries.¡±

    They all nodded quietly, still looking anxious but perhaps slightly reassured.

    ¡°Granger, Hermione!¡±

    The bunny teeth girl went up and promptly sorted into Gryffindor, which made Ron groan in disappointment. It seemed they still hadn¡¯t quite warmed to each other, despite Scarlet¡¯s earlier intervention in the storyline.

    Then, to Scarlet¡¯s surprise, her name was called.

    ¡°Hong, Scarlet Smith!¡±

    Looks like they updated my name after Professor McGonagall¡¯s visit. Scarlet thought, recalled that her name on the acceptance letter hadn¡¯t included ¡°Hong¡± as her last name.

    She strolled to the stool, placed the hat on her head, and waited to be sorted.

    ¡°Well, you certainly have an interesting past,¡± whispered a small voice in her ear, ¡°Not one for wilfully showing off, not particularly ambitions, and your wisdom seems to have accumulated over time...Hmm...¡±

    I¡¯d prefer a place near the kitchen, Scarlet thought, knowing the hat would pick up on it. Gryffindor, with its bravery front and centre? Not really my style. Ravenclaw sounds like a house that loves to learn, but honestly, I¡¯m not that eager for it. Slytherin, cunning as you sang? I¡¯m not, though I wish I were ¨C might¡¯ve made life easier. So... I guess Hufflepuff?

    ¡°You know yourself quite well, and Hufflepuff¡¯s common room is indeed near the kitchen. HUFFLEPUFF!¡±

    Scarlet removed the hat after hearing the shout, left it on the stool, and walked toward the long table that cheered for her arrival.

    Neville, to her surprise, was sorted to Gryffindor, the house of the brave...Well, Hermione surprised her as well - she had expected her to be placed in Ravenclaw. But upon reflection, it made sense that the trio of protagonist would all end up in Gryffindor. After all, red is always the colour associated with main characters in shonen anime, symbolizing bravery and willingness to venture into the unknown ¨C qualities that drive the story forward...Great, I love yellow, Scarlet thought with satisfaction, a colour rarely chosen by main characters in combat anime, far from trouble and drama.

    Malfoy was sorted into Slytherin, and only then did she notice that the Slytherin table seemed full of ¡°nobles¡±...oh, right, purebloods. Well, it wasn¡¯t surprising; after all, the wealthy often had to be cunning and ambitious to secure their best interests.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Then came Harry¡¯s turn. The hat shouted his house after a moment of silence, and the Gryffindor table erupted into loud cheers. She could hear the Weasley twins yelling ¡°We got Potter! We got Potter!¡±

    Finally, Ron was sorted into Gryffindor, just as she had expected.

    Ron sat beside Harry and glanced over at Scarlet, seeming to hope that she would join them in Gryffindor as well.

    Nope, I prefer it here - somewhere near the kitchen, Scarlet thought to herself as she raised her cup in a distant toast to Ron, who responded with a toast of his own.

    The students fell silent as Albus Dumbledore, the headmaster, got to his feet, beaming at them with his arms wide open.

    Scarlet recalled the information about him from the cards she had seen on the train with Harry and Ron when they were enjoying their Chocolate Frog. She had no interest in the collecting the cards, nor in the Chocolate Frogs they loved - her tastes leaned more towards Asian desserts, where the highest compliment was ¡°not too sweet¡±. But she appreciated the packaging and the idea of distributing the cards; she could always borrow someone¡¯s collection if she needed more information about the wizards and witches.

    The best wizard in the world, huh? Scarlet mused, still debating whether she should approach him or Professor McGonagall about the rat...Or perhaps she should first meet with the professor in charge for Hufflepuff?

    ¡°Welcome,¡± Professor Dumbledore began. ¡°Welcome to a new year at Hogwarts! Before we begin our banquet, I would like to say a few words. And here they are: Nitwit! Blubber! Oddment! Tweak! Thank you!¡±

    He sat back down, and Scarlet remained stunned for a few moments while everyone else clapped and cheered. But soon, she came to her senses, and found herself rather liking this old man. She had experienced many speeches from directors, principles, headmasters etc., on the first day of school or at various events, and they always lasted at least fifteen minutes - a hypnotic mumble to most people¡¯s ears ¨C despite claiming, ¡°I would like to say a few words¡±. This was the first time she¡¯d actually seen a headmaster keep his promise of ¡°say a few words¡±!

    Not sure if he¡¯s a reliable guy, but at least he¡¯s witty, Scarlet mused as she noticed the table was now full of food...Well, typical British fare. Scarlet sighed silently. Oh dear, I need to know figure out how to get in touch with the kitchen - I need East Asian¡¯s food!

    It¡¯s not that she disliked British food; it was nice to have it occasionally, and British dishes could be delicious too. But she preferred food with less salt, sugar and spices, and only certain East Asian cuisine meet her preferences.

    Her housemates around her began chatting about their families while munching on their portions. Some were pureblood, some were half-blood, and some were from Muggle families.

    ¡°I was supposed to attend Eton before I received my Hogwarts letter.¡± said the boy sitting next to her. He looked at Scarlet earnestly, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Justin Finch-Fletchley.¡±

    It was only then that Scarlet noticed his uncommon last name. Based on his mention of Eton...a wealthy boy from two families with heritage? Probably not too deeply rooted, though, since he seemed innocent and naive. Or perhaps he was the second son of the family? Scarlet mused as she picked up her cup and offered a toast; her hands weren¡¯t particularly clean after holding a few slices of bread to accompany the roasted meat, which was laden with spices that were too strong for her taste, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Scarlet Smith.¡±

    Justin asked tentatively, ¡°Are you...are you the Scarlet Smith? The one who wrote that book?¡±

    Scarlet blinked. ¡°You mean...Akahime¡¯s Diary?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s you! It is you!¡± Justin grinned broadly, ¡°I¡¯m a huge fan! My mum is too! Could you sign an autograph for me? Oh, I must send my mum an owl - I meet Scarlet Smith in real life!¡±

    Scarlet never thought she¡¯d meet a fan at Hogwarts, but she didn¡¯t mind, ¡°Sure! Do you want me to sign the book, or that a piece of paper do?¡±

    ¡°Can I have both?¡± His eagerness was written all over his face.

    ¡°Of course. Meet me when we get to our dorm, and I¡¯ll sign it for you.¡±

    Their conversation attracted attention from others, and soon the whole long table discovered they had a famous novelist among them as more of her fan approached her for autographs as well. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the entire Hogwarts knew about it, and possibly even the professors.

    Hope they won¡¯t mind. I can promise the book writing won¡¯t interfere my school performance, Scarlet thought to herself as they finished their dinner and the headmaster began giving the start-of-term notices:

    - First years should note that the forest on the grounds is forbidden to all students.

    - No magic should be used between classes in the corridors. Mr. Filch, the caretaker, will be in charge of enforcing this rule.

    - Quidditch trials will be held in the second week of the term. Anyone interested in playing for their house teams should contact Madam Hooch.

    - The third-floor corridor on the right-hand side is out of bounds to everyone who does not wish to die a very painful death.

    The first few notices sounded normal, but that last one...Scarlet thought for a moment. Telling someone that a place is forbidden without giving a reason could provoke them to explore it just to see what¡¯s there. So...a bait for Gryffindors? Or specifically, a bait for Harry and his two best friends? Is this how the adventure begins?

    ¡°And now, before we go to bed, let us sing the school song!¡± announced the headmaster, which Scarlet found bizarre. Why do we need to sing the school song before going to bed? Isn¡¯t it supposed to be on the Monday morning as the start of the week?

    ¡°Everyone picks their favourite tune,¡± said the headmaster, ¡°and off we go!¡±

    ...What? There¡¯s no melody for it? And...is this karaoke?

    Scarlet stood stunned, watching the golden words float above them...then joined in, singing in a low pitch and fast pace. Luckily, she wasn¡¯t the only one who did that; others did the same. But the Weasley twins...Scarlet remembered how exasperated Mrs. Weasley had looked when she mentioned her twins. Okay, she got the idea now.

    The headmaster gave the loudest and most merry clap in the hall when the Weasley twins finally finished. ¡°Ah, music,¡± he said, wiping his eyes. ¡°A magic beyond all we do here! And now, bedtime. Off you trot!¡±

    Finally! Go go go! I need to organize my notes before sending them to Ron for answers! When will we receive our schedule? Plenty of tasks swirled in Scarlet¡¯s mind, slowly arranging themselves according to necessity and urgency. Of course, the first thing tomorrow must be sending dad my letter. Hope he¡¯s doing fine...

 Chapter 10 - Scarlet, 7 years old, adopted

If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

 Chapter 11 - Scarlet, 11 years old, first day in Hogwarts

    Scarlet finally settled into her room with her roommates.

    There were five boys and six girls this year. The boys shared a room, while the girls were split between two, three to a room. Otherwise, Scarlet would have ended up alone, which the seniors unanimously agreed wasn¡¯t an option.

    Her roommates were Amelia Brooks, from a half-blood family, and Maya Turner, who came from a Muggle family.

    ¡°Oh my gosh, Scarlet!¡± Maya exclaimed, rushing over to her, ¡°I¡¯m such a huge fan! I even brought your book with me! Could I get your autograph?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Scarlet replied, reaching for her fountain pen used only for signing autographs. The autumn-coloured ink, with a touch of glitter, flowed gracefully onto the first page of the book, leaving a delicate signature that ended with a maple leaf.

    ¡°So pretty!¡± Amelia, who had been watching, remarked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a specially designed autograph for fans, and the ink¡¯s a custom blend to match,¡± Scarlet said, a light blush colouring her cheeks, ¡°But to be honest, I¡¯ve only signed a few copies, all for family.¡±

    ¡°You should definitely sign more.¡±

    ¡°I was planned to. My editor even arranged a book signing...but since I¡¯m at Hogwarts now, everything had to be rescheduled,¡± Scarlet said with a shrug, ¡°I¡¯m heading to the common room; fancy joining me?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    After Scarlet signed a few more autographs in the common room, all the first years had a quick chat. They were particularly curious about having a novelist in their year, but they were all exhausted from the train ride and too young to stay up much longer. Soon enough, they all cleaned up and headed to bed.

    Scarlet woke early the next day, at least compared to her roommates. Most of the older students were already up, some lounging in the common room, others heading down to breakfast.

    At 7:30 a.m., Scarlet checked her pocket watch, got up from her bed, washed her face, brushed her teeth, changed into her school uniform, and sat down at her desk. First order of business: take a Polaroid selfie to attached to her letter for her dad.

    Ever since she learned that electronics would malfunction at Hogwarts - no phones, no radios, and no TVs - Scarlet assumed that battery-powered clocks wouldn¡¯t work either. So, she prepared some non-electronic alternatives beforehand. A pocket watch was her second choice, as wristwatch would be more convenient, but a pocket watch seemed to suit a wizard¡¯s robe better, so she brought two - one as a spare. She also brought a Polaroid camera to get instant pictures for posting, though she packed a film camera as well, planning to send the film to her dad later for printing.

    She had letters to write: one for her dad to let him know she¡¯d arrived safely and to share some interesting happenings from the previous day; another for her manager, listing the paperwork she could probably handle this week and requesting news summaries and updates. There was also a letter for Madame Brown, the director of the orphanage, reassuring her that she was fine, hadn''t fallen into any dangerous situations, and was merely attending a high-class private school with a unique education that suited her as a novelist. She added that her dad hadn¡¯t locked her up or exploited her fame for any selfish reasons.

    Lastly, she had the questionnaire for Ron. Only now did she realise how many notes she had jotted down, with so many questions awaiting answers. Time was ticking, and she needed to head to the Owlery so her owl, Faye, could deliver the letters. She decided to copy down the questions she was most concerned about.

    ¡°Scarlet? Wow, you¡¯re up early.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, did I wake you?¡± Scarlet asked, looked across the room at Amelia, who was rubbing her eyes and yawning.

    ¡°No, it was the sun,¡± Amelia replied. The Hufflepuff dorm was filled with warm, welcoming colours, with plenty of windows that let sunlight spill across the dorm. ¡°It¡¯s shining right at my bed.

    Scarlet glanced at the window, ¡°Would you prefer it covered with curtains? Or perhaps we could grow some trailing plants over there to serve as shades.¡±

    ¡°Plants, yes, but no curtains.¡± Amelia mumbled as she rolled over in bed, ¡°I like the sunlight - that¡¯s why I choose this bed, so I could bathe in the sun first thing in the morning.¡±

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Yes, it does lighten one¡¯s heart to be greeted by such sunlight first thing in the morning,¡± Scarlet agreed.

    A muffled moan from under the blanket signalled that Maya was waking up too. Soon, she was sitting up, stretching with a yawn.

    ¡°Morning, girls.¡±

    ¡°Morning, Maya.¡± Scarlet replied, glancing at her pocket watch. It was 7:58 a.m. - she needed to hurry.

    She quickly scribbled down the remaining questions, packed her letters neatly into an envelope, and grabbed her bag. ¡°I¡¯d love to chat, but I¡¯m in a rush to send these letters. Gosh, the Owlery¡¯s a fair distance away. I¡¯ll catch up with you both later in the hall!¡±

    Scarlet hurried through the corridors, passing Mr. Filch, who frowned at her ¨C clearly displeased with her running in the halls.

    The Owlery was tall, with cold stone walls and no windows. Scarlet didn¡¯t have time to take in her surroundings. She called her owl, attached the letters, and watched as it flew off. Then, she quickly rushed back down the tower and made her way to the hall. Finally, she reached the long table just a minute before half past eight.

    ¡°How was the Owlery?¡± Maya asked, taking a bite of bread.

    ¡°Fifteen minutes of walking there and back ¨C a total of thirty minutes. Great exercise,¡± Scarlet sighed, catching her breath as she opted for a bowl of oatmeal.

    ¡°Scarlet!¡±

    She turned to see Ron hurrying towards her. He looked quite excited, probably still adjusting to the new environment and the thrill of being friends with the famous Harry Potter.

    ¡°I thought I wouldn¡¯t see you this morning. I was about to ask your housemates about your schedule,¡± Ron said.

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t realise the Owlery was so far,¡± Scarlet replied, pulling out the questionnaire, watching Ron eagerly opened it as soon as it was in his hands. ¡°Just answer the questions based on you know. If you¡¯re unsure, just jot that down - no worries.¡±

    ¡°I thought you had more questions?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to write them all out this morning. I¡¯ll give you the rest later, maybe tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll get this back to you as soon as I can.¡± Ron tucked the paper into his pocket and strolled back to his table.

    Amelia looked curious, ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°Just some questions,¡± Scarlet replied, then, to save time explaining further, added, ¡°For my next novel. I need some character references. He¡¯s the first person I¡¯ve asked, and I¡¯m paying for his answer.¡±

    ¡°Wow, is that how a story gets written?¡± Maya asked, amazed, ¡°What sort of character are you looking for? He doesn¡¯t seem particularly good-looking.¡±

    ¡°The youngest boy in a family with five older brothers and a younger sister - that¡¯s interesting enough,¡± Scarlet said, gulping down her oatmeal before starting on her bacon and eggs. ¡°Sometimes inspiration just strikes. I might look for others to answer my questionnaires if possible - it¡¯s a paid task. Let me know if anyone¡¯s interested; I¡¯m offering ten Galleons for it.¡±

    ¡°Ten Galleons?!¡±

    ¡°Yep, for one set of questions. Ron - the boy just now ¨C took with him only a small portion, and I¡¯ll be giving him more later. I¡¯m still gathering the questions.¡± Scarlet finished her breakfast in a few more bites, then wiped her lips with the napkin provided. ¡°Have you finished? I think we should head to our first class now.¡±

    ¡°Now?¡± Amelia glanced at the clock in the centre of the Great Hall, ¡°But it¡¯s only 8:40.¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s our first day, which we don¡¯t know where the classroom is. Plus,¡± Scarlet sighed, ¡°the staircase can move. If we don¡¯t time it right, we¡¯ll have to wait for them to come back. We need to allow extra time in case we get lost and need to find the way.¡±

    ¡°Oh my...¡± Maya mumbled.

    The first years around Scarlet overheard her and looked concerned. They quickly finished their breakfast, while Scarlet made her way towards their house prefects. ¡°Excuse me, seniors, could you tell me where the Defence Against Dark Arts classroom is?¡±

    ¡°Me, me, me! I can take you there!¡± A cheerful girl with a ponytail raised her hand eagerly, ¡°I¡¯m heading to the library anyway. Come on, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll come with you.¡± another boy offered, standing up.

    As they both got to their feet, all the first years followed behind Scarlet like ducklings trailing after their mother. One boy was even gulping down his toast while clutching a cupcake, which earned him a few amused glances when everyone looked his way, and he replied with a sheepish giggle.

    ¡°Wow, this year¡¯s first years are quick,¡± remarked another senior who was still seated. She shoved each of them a small pouch of cookies she¡¯d grabbed from the long table. ¡°Here, snacks in case you get hungry - don¡¯t starved yourself.¡±

    The two prefects leading them tried to reassure the nervous new students, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you started walking early, so you¡¯ll definitely reach the classroom on time. Unlike us - we were both late on our first day. Those staircases are such a pain.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m just being cautious and prefer to plan ahead.¡± Scarlet said, following closely behind them.

    They exchanged stories about their experience at Hogwarts and emphasized the importance of the library, reminding the first years to secure a spot early, as it was always challenging to find a good place to study.

    Emily Robins, the fifth-year prefect, glanced at Scarlet and asked, ¡°I heard you¡¯ve written a book. Where can I buy a copy? Flourish and Blotts?¡±

    ¡°Uhm...I¡¯m not sure about that, since my book was published by a Muggle publisher. You might be able to find it during the school holidays at any Muggle bookstore. I think most bookstores have at least one copy.¡±

    ¡°Wow, it must be a bestseller if so many bookstores stock it!¡± Emily exclaimed.

    Jonathan Johnson, the other fifth-year prefect, added, ¡°It¡¯s amazing to have a novelist in our House, especially at such a young age.¡±

    Scarlet just gave an awkward chuckle, which they took as a sign of her being shy about the attention.

    The staircases kept shifting, but the prefects led the way smoothly to the classroom. They bid each other goodbye as the first years followed Scarlet inside, only to be greeted by a strong garlic smell.

    Is this the classroom? Or did I accidently walk into a garlic paste factory? Scarlet wondered as she spotted the professor sitting behind the desk, finding him a bit odd, Another one?

 Chapter 12 - Scarlet, 8 years old, Isle of Skye

This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

 Chapter 13 - Scarlet, 11 years old, first week in Hogwarts

If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

 Chapter 14 - Scarlet, 8 years old, the grandparents

    The single guest room in their house had been renovated into Scarlet¡¯s training room. Of course, it anyone asked, it would simply be referred to as a gym.

    Scarlet began with stamina building - running, push-ups, planking, and all sorts of leaps and jumps, almost as if she was training for acrobatics. This sparked concern in Uncle Chan, who thought Kyle might have been overzealous in his parenting approach, leaning too much into ¡°the Asian way¡±.

    ¡°I reckon Scarlet¡¯s bright enough as it is. She doesn¡¯t need to worry about her future career, does she?¡± Uncle Chan ventured cautiously. ¡°She¡¯s doing well academically, and she¡¯s a well-known children¡¯s author with her second book on the way. I don¡¯t think you need to push her into any extra-curricular activities. Perhaps ballet would be better than acrobatics - less risk of injury?¡±

    Scarlet recalled videos from her previous life, showing the injuries ballet dancers suffered once they took off their pretty shoes. She replied, ¡°Ballet isn¡¯t exactly easy either, and I¡¯d much rather be leaping than dancing.¡±

    Uncle Chan was puzzled by her response, and Kyle chuckled, ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking. I¡¯m not pushing Scarlet into anything. She wants to learn a bit of self-defence, and she¡¯s particularly keen on leaping and jumping rather than punching.¡±

    Of course, it was because she planned to use a spear ¨C more thrusting than punching, really. Kyle didn¡¯t mention that part, but Uncle Chan seemed relieved by the explanation.

    ¡°Self-defence? That¡¯s excellent, really. It¡¯s always good to know how to protect yourself...Oh, has she learned how to swim yet? That¡¯s another useful skill, if you ask me,¡± Uncle Chan suggested, and Kyle nodded in agreement.

    Kyle pondered for a moment, ¡°Not just swimming - gun-shooting, horse riding, archery, and when she¡¯s old enough, motorcycle and car driving are a must. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to learn how to steer a boat if we get the chance...¡±

    ¡°Hold on, hold on - you¡¯re not planning to raise her like some ancient gentlemen, are you?¡±

    In ancient Chinese, a gentleman''s education followed the teachings of Confucius, who instructed his disciples in the six arts: ritual (manners), music (and ritual dances honouring ancestor), archery (hunting), charioteering (horse riding and carriage driving), read (scholarly studies) and mathematics.

    Kyle paused for a moment, ¡°Well, I hadn¡¯t thought of it that way, but it does sound like a rather good idea.¡±

    Uncle Chan had been worried about Kyle¡¯s future before this young man adopted a girl, but now his concern shifted as Kyle seemed obsessed with raising the perfect child. Who, in this day and age, raises their child according to ancient wisdom?

    Kyle glanced at Scarlet, seeking her opinion. She wasn¡¯t entirely sure what to think, as she wasn''t familiar with the Asian culture of this world.

    Her nation in her previous life didn¡¯t exist here. It was a blend of Chinese, Japanese and Southeast Asian cultures. She had once tried to read an Asian book, but while the characters seemed familiar, parts of it were completely different. She realized she¡¯d need proper language education. That was the only tutoring she had these days - a tutor who could teach her Japanese and Chinese - while Kyle took charge of her martial arts training.

    After hearing Kyle¡¯s explanation, she looked at Uncle Chan, who still appeared concerned, and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m keen on archery and horse riding, but I¡¯m not particular interested in learning music. Don¡¯t worry, Great Uncle Chan, you know I¡¯m smart - I can manage my own schedule.¡±

    Uncle Chan could only shrug and continue to keep a close eye on things, just in case. His old friend had asked him to look out for his only son, so how could he not pay more attention to this young man, and the girl he adopted...was her hair red?

    Days passed peacefully. Kyle had become a renowned piano teacher in the community, with many parents eager to book his sessions despite the high fees. Scarlet, perhaps due to her bond with the Queen, seemed naturally gifted in martial art. Not only did she excel in horse riding and archery (she even became the model for their promotional poster, earning some extra income), but her close combat skills were impressive as well - according to Kyle who had once been trained by numerous bodyguards in lethal techniques...In the underworld of the Mafia, there¡¯s no tolerance for mercy when it comes to action. Martial arts that don¡¯t aim to kill have no place there, and that¡¯s exactly what Scarlet needed to learn.

    She had also discovered the existence of mystical beasts and other anomalies in this world ever since she gained power from the Queen. If she ever needed to fight, she had to be fully prepared.

    Finally, it was time for her to train with her spear. But there was a problem - their training room was too small for her to swing it properly, even the shorter wooden replica Kyle had found for her. She needed a wider space, but finding such a place nearby, especially one where no one would peek or meddle, was challenging.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    At last, Kyle found a suitable location: a deserted farm on the outskirt, overgrown with wild bushes where rabbits and foxes occasionally appeared.

    ¡°I reckon you¡¯ll need to practice hunting as well, if you¡¯re to meet your Queen¡¯s standards,¡± Kyle remarked. ¡°This farm belongs to no one, so we can come here once a week to train until someone claims it. The nearest neighbours are miles away, so no one will notice even if you bring out your real spear. I¡¯ll ask around to see if we need any permits or if there are rules for hunting rabbits or hares. For now, just enjoy.¡±

    Scarlet hugged Kyle before leaping into wild grasses, gearing up in her battle attire with a smile on her face.

    The spear she held was a gift from the Queen of the Shadowy land, a replica of the famous G¨¢e Bolg once wielded by C¨² Chulainn. Every inch of it mirrored the legendary weapon, though it was scaled down in power since she wasn¡¯t the legendary hero capable of mastering such might. This was a replica forged to suit her - a mortal with no divine lineage - and only she could fully harness its power.

    Thus, her spear was named G¨¢e Sc¨¢il, the shadow of G¨¢e Bolg...No, she wasn¡¯t clever enough to come up with such a grand name herself; it was bestowed upon her by the Queen when she handed over the spear.

    Heavy, yet dependable, G¨¢e Sc¨¢il initially moved sluggishly in her hands. She had practised with the wooden spear Kyle had given her before, but it felt different, even though Kyle had crafted it from hard wood...just too different. There was something in G¨¢e Sc¨¢il that no other weapon could offer her ¨C a sensation as if it was communicating with her, guiding her...

    Kyle observed Scarlet from a distance. She seemed clumsy at first, probably not accustomed to the weight of the magical spear, but soon her swings and thrusts became smoother. Though far from skilled, her progress was commendable for a beginner.

    He didn¡¯t just sit there and watch; he opened the newspaper he had brought and studied the stock market and investment sections in detail. Beside him were a few magazines related to latest technology and scientific papers. He never imagined he¡¯d be reading these again, but raising a disciplined, hard-working girl who set high standards for herself was financially challenging. To support her, he needed to secure the right resources, starting with finding her a suitable training space - a bigger house, of course.

    However, their life soon came to a halt when a couple arrived at their doorstep.

    It was a Wednesday morning, a day Kyle had set aside for a day off and for the father-daughter time. They would go shopping, watch a film, sometimes just stroll around the neighbourhood, or simply relax and enjoy each other¡¯s company. Scarlet might occasionally pull out her notebook to jot down some inspirations.

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t just keep writing the Akahime¡¯s Diary series. I need to come up with new stories set in different worlds, perhaps a cyborg world with nothing to do with magic and incantations,¡± Scarlet said as she scribbled with her favourite fountain pen.

    However, on that particular Wednesday, just as they were deciding what to do for the day, the doorbell rang. Kyle expected to find a neighbour when he opened the door, but was taken aback when he saw who was standing there.

    ¡°Dad, who¡¯s at the door?¡± Scarlet called out, having heard no conversation or the sound of the door shutting. She peeked her head out from the kitchen to see what was going on and found her dad standing stiffly at the entrance. She approached and saw a couple standing there, their surprise evident as their eyes landed on her.

    ¡°This is outrageous!¡± the man, who appeared to be in his fifties or sixties, exclaimed in Cantonese - a language Scarlet had roughly mastered through daily conversations with Kyle. ¡°How could you keep her a secret from us! Do you still consider us your parents?!¡±

    ¡°Well...I can explain.¡± Kyle said, struggling, as he stepped aside to welcome the incoming couple.

    Scarlet remained silent, heading to the kitchen to prepare some tea while everybody settled down in the living room.

    Lady Sato, who appeared to be of a similar age to the man, accepted her tea with a dearly smile.

    ¡°Now, explain,¡± the man, Mr. Hong said, his anger evident but not directed at Scarlet.

    Kyle petted Scarlet on the head as she sat beside him. ¡°I was planning to inform you when the situation there became more stable. They¡¯re still competing for the throne, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    Mr. Hong and Lady Sato did not respond, confirming Kyle¡¯s statement.

    ¡°Imagine, if they knew I had a child here, wouldn¡¯t they think you¡¯re raising her to inherit the throne instead of passing on your power to them?¡± Kyle said, looking directly at his father. ¡°I want a stable life, and so does Scarlet. I¡¯ve retreated far away from Asia and have been doing well these past few years...¡±

    ¡°Naive.¡± Lady Sato said calmly in Japanese, her temper much cooler than her husband¡¯s. ¡°You were born into an underworld family, you bear its mark, and you will never be rid of it until you die. You cannot escape it.¡±

    ¡°I bet I can,¡± Kyle said firmly.

    Mr. Hong continued sternly, ¡°We¡¯ve received word that some old-timers consider you the most suitable candidate for the throne. Your competitors have started to take an interest in you, digging up information.¡±

    Kyle¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°If not, why do you think we¡¯ve come all the way here?¡± Mr. Hong said, ¡°We¡¯ve sealed your information and provided misleading details, making them think you¡¯re travelling the world and not staying here...raising a child.¡±

    Kyle let out a long breath he had been holding, ¡°Well, Scarlet is adopted. She should be fine since we¡¯re not blood-related.¡±

    ¡°How dare you say that in front of her!¡± Lady Sato shouted in Japanese, rushing to hug Scarlet and speaking slowly in English, ¡°There, there, you are of course your father¡¯s dearest daughter. Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense.¡±

    She then snapped at Kyle, in Japanese, ¡°How could you say such things? She¡¯s your own daughter; how can you deny your blood relation with her?¡±

    ¡°...What?¡± Kyle was dumbfounded, ¡°No, we¡¯re not blood-related, I adopted her last year...¡±

    ¡°Shush!¡± Lady Sato still looking furious, ¡°I know you dislike her mother, but you can¡¯t treat her like this.¡±

    Kyle remained silent for a moment, ¡°Just, what exactly did you hear about me and Scarlet?¡±

    ¡°That a gold-digger claimed she was pregnant with your child, and threatened to marry you to secure a wealthy marriage because she knew we would never allow a child of yours to be born out of wedlock.¡± Mr. Hong explained, ¡°Then she discovered you¡¯d been kicked out from the family business, so she dumped you, and now you¡¯re single and poor with a daughter.¡±

    Kyle buried his face into his hands, while Scarlet let out a snigger.

    ¡°Scarlet, don¡¯t jot this down in your notebook.¡±

    Oh, but I will. What a great plot for a story! Scarlet mused with joy.

 Chapter 15 - Scarlet, 11 years old, in Hogwarts

    Scarlet politely bid Professor Sprout goodbye, promising to report which room she¡¯d chosen during dinner when they¡¯d meet at the Great Hall. She then made a few cheerful hops before exploring the empty classroom nearby.

    She noted down several empty rooms but couldn¡¯t quite decide which to choose. However, during her exploration, she inadvertently found all the classrooms she¡¯d be using this year, saving her some future trouble in getting lost. Though she had to admit, the moving staircase could be quite frustrating ¨C it was almost as if they could sense when she was in a hurry and purposely shifted just to tease her.

    She hurried to the Great Hall for lunch and joined her classmates at the long table.

    ¡°Scarlet, where have you been?¡± Amelia asked.

    Scarlet preferred not to publicise her combat training, so she simply said, ¡°I asked Professor Sprout if I could sponsor a few school owls for my letter deliveries. I¡¯m expecting daily letters, and it would be a burden for my owl alone.¡±

    The others looked puzzled, but she didn¡¯t go into detail. ¡°You¡¯ll see. By the way, I took a look around the classrooms, and I think I found where all our classes will be. We should be safe from being late.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Scarlet, you¡¯re too thoughtful!¡± one of her classmates thanked her, to which she responded with a polite smile.

    Next was Transfiguration with Professor McGonagall, a class they¡¯d be sharing with Slytherins.

    ¡°Ravenclaws seemed clever, Gryffindors are energetic, I wonder what the Slytherins will be like,¡± Maya said as she ate her roasted chicken.

    ¡°Well, I suppose we¡¯ll be fine,¡± Scarlet said, glancing over at the Slytherin table. Just now, she thought of another way to describe them: old-money.

    A noble, old-money mix - wealthy families who value status and carefully measure benefits, proud of preserving their traditions. She was confident they¡¯re no challenge to her, but she wasn¡¯t so sure about the others, especially the Muggle-borns.

    The Hufflepuffs arrived early to the classroom, thanks to Scarlet. The Slytherins came in later, some politely nodding in their direction, while other arrogantly raised their chin, ignoring them.

    Draco passed by Scarlet¡¯s table as he strolled toward a seat and smirked when he noticed her book, ¡°Redhead and a second-hand book. You¡¯re looking more like a Weasley every day!¡±

    Scarlet lifted her head and spotted the pale boy again, looking like a proud peacock flaunting his shiny feather. Resting her chin on her hand, she replied, ¡°And what¡¯s wrong with being a Weasley?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve got more children than they can afford, just a bunch of poor blood traitors,¡± Draco sneered, his expression dripping with disdain.

    Scarlet waited for a moment, then raised her eyebrows. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got to say?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, that¡¯s more than enough,¡± Draco smirked again, ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re a notable author. Here¡¯s some advice ¨C learn to make friends with the right sort.¡±

    Scarlet nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Indeed, as an author, I always do my research before drafting a story, and I¡¯ve come across some rather interesting information. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re aware.¡±

    Without waiting for a response, she continued, ¡°Marriages between cousins often lead to higher rates of birth defects and a greater risk of genetic disorders.¡± She observed Draco¡¯s face growing paler as she went on, ¡°This means that if, say, one day you decided to marry your cousin, you¡¯d have a higher chance of a miscarriage. Your child might be born with a weak body, perhaps with organ issues or even blood problems, and they could suffer from mental illness, like insanity. Often, marriages between cousins - or even worse, between siblings ¨C result in descendants who, though they might have ¡®pure¡¯ bloodlines in their view, are quite unfortunate. They may die young from various diseases they¡¯re destined to suffer from since birth, or they might go mad. The royal families of ancient Egypt could certainly attest to that.¡±

    Draco was stunned, but Scarlet wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°These are all Muggle studies. If you¡¯re interested, you could look up some biology and medical journals, perhaps textbooks from medical school or universities. I¡¯m sure Mr. Malfoy, coming from a pureblood family, would grasp the true significance of this.¡±

    Draco gritted his teeth and lowered his voice, making sure Scarlet could hear him, ¡°This must be a fraud, my father will know about this!¡±

    ¡°Be my guest,¡± Scarlet replied, motioning for him to go ahead. He did move off, though, as the class was about to start.

    Their conversation wasn¡¯t loud, but Amelia and Maya, who sat beside her, definitely heard what she said. Both were stunned until Draco left.

    Maya was the first to recover, tugging on Scarlet¡¯s sleeve and whispering, ¡°Is it true? The birth defects and all that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. Scientific findings don¡¯t lie.¡± Scarlet nodded.

    Amelia leaned in, whispering as well, ¡°I thought you wrote children¡¯s book about imaginary magical worlds. Why are you reading journals and all that?¡±

    ¡°To keep up with the latest investment trends?¡± Scarlet fudged, offering a random explanation. Only now did she realize that she had inadvertently chosen two very good identities to cover up her oddities, ¡°Now, open your book. Class is about to start.¡±

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    As expected, Professor McGonagall was strict and serious, but excellent at guiding students onto the right path. And, shapeshifting an object was much easier with a wand - perhaps that¡¯s why wizards nowadays rely so heavily on them, with some rendered helpless when their wands are missing or broken.

    Oh, wait - it¡¯s not shapeshifting, but Transfiguration. So... does Ron¡¯s rat with an adult soul has anything to do with Transfiguration?

    Scarlet completed her class activity by turning a match into a needle on her first try.

    Professor McGonagall was very pleased ¨C impressed, in fact - and she showed the class the needle Scarlet had transformed. She praised Scarlet, awarded Hufflepuff 10 points, and remarked on her apparent talent for Transfiguration. But in truth, Scarlet had been practicing this ever since she was granted the runic stone. The class felt like a beginner¡¯s level for her, and she was quite embarrassed by the public praise.

    She quickly turned to her friends to help them with their class activity. This action won even more of Professor McGonagall¡¯s favour, earning Hufflepuff another point.

    Scarlet endured the appreciative stares of her housemates throughout the entire period, until they hurried off to their next class with the Slytherins. Their next subject was Charms, and Scarlet had unwittingly taken the lead in guiding the students to the classroom.

    The Slytherins didn¡¯t seemed pleased. One of the boys deliberately bumped into Scarlet¡¯s shoulder as they rushed into the classroom, now knowing which one to enter. ¡°Show-off!¡±

    The Hufflepuffs glared at that boy and quickly gathered around Scarlet, forming a protective circle to comfort her.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, let¡¯s get ready for class.¡± Scarlet brushed it off, and in fact, she forgot about it entirely once the class started.

    Professor Flitwick, who was clearly of mixed race, emphasized the importance of pronunciation and wand movement. The Latin incantations left Scarlet feeling more. They were so different from how ancient runic magic of the Queen worked. Although she could achieve similar results, the underlying theories seemed different...

    Today¡¯s lesson was purely a lecture with no practical activities. They learned the basic wand movements, the spells they would need to master in their first year, and ¨C of course ¨C were given homework. Every class today had homework, mostly essays. Scarlet found it amusing, as she had only written essays during her university years in her previous life and never in high school or middle school.

    Since the professor didn¡¯t mention a citation format, does that mean I can freestyle it? Or maybe it¡¯s in the textbook? Scarlet mused as the class ended and they all exited into the corridor.

    ¡°Scarlet, we¡¯re heading to the library to finish our homework, while the others are going back to the common room.¡± Justin said, ¡°Want to join either group?¡±

    Scarlet thought for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ll join the group heading back to the common room, but I have things to do, so I¡¯ll leave halfway.¡± She still hadn¡¯t found a suitable training spot.

    After biding her friends goodbye, she began exploring the empty rooms around the dorm building.

    She noticed the Gryffindors gathered near a tower, the Ravenclaws near another, and the Slytherins heading downstairs, likely to a level below the Hufflepuffs. Hogwarts was massive, with high ceilings, numerous corridors, and countless rooms. But it seemed that every house wanted to keep entrances secret, and soon she found herself lost in the building.

    Scarlet, ¡°...¡±

    She wasn¡¯t worried at all. In the worst-case scenario, she could jump out of a window, and re-enter the castle through the main entrance, but that would attract too much attention - best to avoid it. She recalled that magic wasn¡¯t allowed in the corridors, so...should I go left or right?

    ¡°Oh, our honorary adopted sister! What a pleasure to meet you here.¡±

    ¡°You look lost, but are you actually lost?¡±

    Scarlet chuckled as she turned around. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you two. Nice to see you here.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose the Hufflepuff entrance is around this area.¡±

    ¡°Are you exploring the castle? Looking for hidden passages?¡±

    ¡°Nope,¡± Scarlet shook her head, then glanced at the Weasley twins, ¡°Say, you two know the castle pretty well, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Indeed we do!¡±

    ¡°No one in this school knows it better than us!¡±

    The twins spoke proudly.

    ¡°Can you help me find a large room within this building?¡± Scarlet asked.

    One of the twins raised an eyebrow, ¡°How large are we talking?¡±

    ¡°Well, about the size of a classroom?¡± All the classrooms she had seen were spacious enough for her to practice with her spear.

    The Weasley twins thought for a moment, then snapped their fingers in unison.

    ¡°There¡¯s one room - quite huge, if you ask me.¡±

    ¡°Even a Quidditch team could practice inside it!¡±

    They led her to the lower levels, below the Hufflepuff dorm but likely above Slytherin quarters. After rounding a corner, they came across a few doors leading to various rooms. The entered one of the doors to find a deserted room - vast but dusty, with broken chairs and ragged curtains, discarded cauldrons and herbs, suggesting that some students had once used it for something. The lighting wasn¡¯t particular good, but Scarlet didn¡¯t mind. The room was just the right size for her needs.

    ¡°Perfect!¡± Scarlet cheered, ¡°Thanks for the help. I owe you two one.¡±

    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s just a small favour.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been looking after our baby brother; we should be thanking you.¡±

    ¡°...Huh?¡±

    ¡°The ten Galleons deal.¡± one of the twins explained, ¡°He seemed a lot happier, knowing he¡¯ll soon be earning some pocket money.¡±

    ¡°Said he¡¯s going to save his first bit of gold.¡±

    ¡°For his very own broomstick!¡±

    Scarlet asked, ¡°How much does a flying broomstick cost, anyway?¡±

    ¡°Hundreds of Galleons,¡± the twins replied.

    ¡°Well...¡± She thought for a moment, ¡°If Ron does a great job with my questionnaire and I have more tasks to assign, he might actually be able to save up that much...Wait, what are you two doing?¡±

    ¡°Begging.¡±

    ¡°For funding.¡±

    The twins bowed their heads, took her hands, and stared into her eyes with exaggerated sincerity.

    ¡°We¡¯re much better wizards than our baby brother.¡±

    ¡°With good grades and plenty of skills.¡±

    ¡°We could be your guards--¡±

    ¡°--your assistants--¡±

    ¡°--your followers--¡±

    ¡°--your coachmen.¡±

    ¡°So, consider hiring us instead of our brother.¡±

    ¡°And we promise you¡¯ll get your money¡¯s worth!¡±

    Scarlet blinked, ¡°...Are you sure?¡±

    The twins chorused, ¡°Absolutely sure!¡±

    Scarlet checked the time on her pocket watch. She had planned to spend a few days cleaning this room, but since the twins offered their help, she could save some time. She pulled out her pouch and dug out six gold coins, ¡°I need this room cleaned. Will this be enough?¡±

    They wiped imaginary tears from the corners of their eyes.

    ¡°More than enough!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, we¡¯ll definitely get it done.¡±

    ¡°Spick and span!¡±

    ¡°...Okay. Just, don¡¯t overdo it. I¡¯ll come back later to help as well.¡± Scarlet silenced them with a finger pointing in their direction. ¡°It¡¯s dinner time now. I suppose you haven¡¯t had yours? I¡¯ll bring you something. Sandwiches? Roasted potatoes? Beef steaks?¡±

    ¡°Sandwiched will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Scarlet!¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m the one who should be thanking you.¡± She smiled at them before leaving. The boys fist-pumped the air and bumping each other with joy, clearly delighted at the prospect of earning pocket money.

    I wonder why they¡¯re so eager to earn money. Ron wants a broomstick, so...what are they after? Scarlet mused as she hurried toward the Great Hall.

 Chapter 16 - Scarlet, 8 years old, the sharp turn

Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

 Chapter 17 - Scarlet, 11 year old, Hogwarts

    Thanks to the Weasley twins, Scarlet had a spotless room within a few hours.

    ¡°Spick and span!¡±

    ¡°Could use a bit of decoration, though.¡±

    Scarlet nodded, ¡°That¡¯ll be tomorrow¡¯s task.¡±

    ¡°Say, dear sister--¡±

    ¡°--why do you need such a vast room?¡±

    ¡°Some secret project, perhaps?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Scarlet hesitated. She preferred to keep everything under wraps. Ideally, she¡¯d like this to remain her secret throughout her school years, but it¡¯s unrealistic given that the staff had likely noticed she was a special student - apart from Harry Potter, the Boy Who Lived. However, she had a feeling she needed to be cautious around the twins.

    Yes, they are gentlemen - kind and humorous - but it was undeniable they were a constant headache for the staff with their pranks and jokes. She¡¯d already witnessed them pranking the ghosts and Mr. Filch, and it was only the first day of school!

    They¡¯d respect her, but that didn¡¯t guarantee they wouldn¡¯t sneak around or plan something mischievous...It was best to keep them close, just to avoid any unpredictable surprises.

    ¡°Want to see? But you must keep it a secret,¡± Scarlet said, shrugging and swiftly making a few graceful hops to the centre of the room, moving like a ballerina.

    ¡°Of course we can!¡± the twins chorused.

    ¡°Swear?¡±

    ¡°Swear on Merlin¡¯s beard!¡± The twins, curious but intrigued, backed up a few steps to the side of the room, following Scarlet¡¯s motion.

    What they saw next was beyond their imagination.

    Scarlet scattered small objects to every corner of the room. They were probably marbles or rocks, evident from the sound they made as they skittered across the floor. With a snap of her fingers, she illuminated the room by lighting up these tiny things - a magic they usually needed a wand to cast, but Scarlet did it with just a snap.

    Then, her aura shifted.

    She stood tall, fierce, and stretched her arms as if pulling something long from an unseen place. She commanded, ¡°Gear On.¡±

    Her clothes transformed, changing form tidy school robes into an oddly fashioned attire - tight and fitted, with nothing dangling that could obstruct her. Even her hair was neatly tied in a braided bun. As her outfit complete its transformation, the long item she had been pulling from the unseen place finally revealed its true form.

    It was a spear - a ruby-coloured spear. Sharp, elegant, delicately shaped, and radiating a whimsical aura that signalled it was no ordinary weapon forged from steel or iron. It was magical, and dangerous.

    The spear danced in Scarlet¡¯s hand, swinging smoothly like a flowing stream, perfectly synchronized with her movements, kicks, and leaps...It was mesmerizing.

    Eventually, she ceased her display and smiled at the twins. ¡°So, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Think about what?¡± Fred asked, ¡°I¡¯m stunned.¡±

    George added, looking equally blank, ¡°And I¡¯m speechless.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just exaggerating.¡± Scarlet teased, waving them off. ¡°Professor Dumbledore and Professor Sprout seemed perfectly normal when they saw my spear.¡±

    ¡°They knew?!¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Scarlet replied with a knowing look, ¡°Do you really think I could keep it a secret from Dumbledore, the greatest wizard of the time?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve managed to keep plenty of secrets from them.¡±

    ¡°True, but my case is different.¡± Scarlet spread her arms wide, showing her outfit from all angles. ¡°It¡¯s so obviously different; he¡¯d be blind not to notice.¡±

    The twins chuckled at her words.

    Scarlet gave her spear a final, elegant spin before stowing it away and changing back into her school robes. ¡°That¡¯s why I need this room for physical training. You¡¯re welcome to use it too. It could even become your secret hideout; I know you¡¯ve been up to something. I¡¯ll set a password so only those who can provide a fingerprint will be able to enter. For now, I¡¯d like to keep things discreet - I don¡¯t want unnecessary attention.¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡± Fred said earnestly, ¡°You¡¯ve placed your utmost trust in us.¡±

    ¡°And we shall repay you in kind,¡± George added.

    ¡°Great!¡± Scarlet snapped her fingers, extinguishing the lights from the marbles and leaving only a soft glow from the windows. Without the tattered curtains, the room seemed fresher even with the dimmed lighting, ¡°I¡¯ll gradually decorate the room, install the security charm on the door and all. For now, I need a shower and a good night¡¯s sleep ¨C it''s been an exhausting day.¡±

    ¡°Sweet dream, dear honorary sister.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t wait to see more of your impressive moves!¡±

    An idea struck her. ¡°Well...we could discuss getting some assistance for my training later.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± the twins asked in surprise, but Scarlet waved them off.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it later. It¡¯s time to sleep now. Lack of rest could stunt my growth, and I¡¯d prefer to grow taller to match my spear.¡±

    They said their goodbyes and called it a day.

    The next morning, Scarlet arrived at her training room to install the security enchantment on the door. She doubted she¡¯d have much time for training this week, as she was still adapting to her new environment. She¡¯d probably end up spending more time writing essays and researching citations in the library.

    Some of her classmates had already finished their essays. She¡¯d inquired about their book references and decided to borrow them from the library...If only there were a school internet to check the book list and their availability, she mused as she finished her breakfast and resumed working on the questionnaire. She¡¯d made some progress before bed last night just needed to complete a bit more...

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Owls!¡± Maya cried excitedly beside her.

    Hundreds of owls swooped into the Great Hall, dropping letters to their respective recipients. Most first-years were mesmerised by the flurry wings and the scattering light, but Scarlet couldn¡¯t help but be concerned about the hygiene - Surely there won¡¯t be any droppings on the food? No feathers in the soups?

    Her concerns faded when her own owl, Faye, arrived with a tightly sealed folder clutched in her talons.

    ¡°Good morning, Faye.¡± Scarlet took her folder and placed it on her lap while offering Fay some blanched chicken. Faye hooted happily and began eating, and Scarlet checked her over to make sure she wasn¡¯t injured.

    ¡°Wow, is this your owl?¡± Maya asked, ¡°She¡¯s so pretty!¡±

    ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ve done my best to raise her.¡± Scarlet replied with a smile. ¡°She¡¯s the largest owl in the shop since I¡¯m expecting many deliveries. Aren¡¯t you the cutest~¡± She hugged Faye and buried her face in owl¡¯s fluffy feathers. Faye seemed to enjoy the attention. ¡°Faye, I¡¯m going to be busy this week, but I promise I¡¯ll spend more time with you next week, okay? I¡¯m planning to sponsor a few school owls to help with the mail delivery between Hogwarts and our home. Would you like to choose your future colleagues, or should I pick them for you?¡±

    Faye hooted calmly.

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Scarlet tapped on the folder. ¡°I¡¯ll see you later, either before dinner or by tomorrow morning.¡±

    Faye responded with a final hoot and flew off.

    Amelia eyed the folder with curiosity, ¡°Is this why you¡¯ll be so busy? Can we ask what¡¯s inside?¡±

    ¡°You can ask, but you can¡¯t read it. It''s confidential.¡± Scarlet opened the folder to reveal a letter from her dad, a scrapbook with newspapers clippings, and several documents encased in a plastic cover. She read the note first and then began browsing through the documents, ¡°This is a document requesting approval for next season¡¯s budget...acceptable. This is a proposal for a new product, including their marketing strategy and packaging...reject. We already have a similar product; it¡¯s better to improve the existing one than to launch a new series. Another proposal...this looks promising. Agreement? Oh, the collaboration with the local festival, let¡¯s see...¡±

    Amelia looked at Maya with a questioning gaze and raised eyebrows, but Maya was equally puzzled, as were the others who had gathered around them.

    Ron happened to be looking for Scarlet, holding the completed questionnaire in his hands. He saw Scarlet signing and scribbling on the documents and remarked, ¡°Wow, businesswoman.¡±

    Scarlet looked up at Ron¡¯s voice, ¡°Hi Ron, you were looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, here¡¯s your questionnaire.¡±

    ¡°Thanks! Here¡¯s the other part.¡± Scarlet took the papers from Ron and handed him a thicker stack. ¡°How was your first day?¡±

    ¡°Fun and exciting!¡± Ron exclaimed, ¡°Although one of the professors seems pretty tough to deal with.¡±

    ¡°The one with the black robes, who sits next to the one with the purple turban,¡± Ron whispered.

    ¡°He does look a bit intimidating, but he¡¯s probably just a strict professor. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s an excellent at what he does,¡± Scarlet reassured Ron.

    Ron soon bade them goodbye and returned to his breakfast, leaving Scarlet surrounded by curious gazes. One of them whispered, ¡°Are you doing business? I mean, working for a company?¡±

    ¡°...yes?¡±

    There were gasps from several people, ¡°Do you need some space? We can be quiet if you need to.¡±

    ¡°No need for that.¡± Scarlet said with a smile, ¡°Just some lightweight documents. I¡¯ll find a quiet place if I need to study them.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve got your back!¡±

    ¡°...thanks?¡±

    The little wizards seemed to think this was something to be kept secret, reminding each other to act normally and not to spill the beans.

    Since everyone seemed to be enjoying themselves, Scarlet just shrugged and continued with her documents and news updates. No signs of the internet being widely adopted or accepted yet. The economy seemed stable in Japan, and Hong Kong was as usual. America...notes? Should we consider investing in Hollywood a movie? No, that¡¯s out of our scope. Reply to this note...Perhaps try Southeast Asia or Africa...I miss my email...

    Classes went smoothly until Potions, where they encountered the intimidating professor Ron had mentioned at breakfast.

    Professor Snape looked far better than how she remembered him from the films, which she found odd. She vaguely recalled that the book fans often argued that Snape was portrayed as too attractive compared to his description in the books. It was a hot topic whenever a new film in the series was released. She would see Harry Potter content all over the internet, whether in forums, social medias, or video platforms. She occasionally clicked in to check the latest discussions, just to stay somewhat up-to-date when chatting with colleagues. She remembered that this professor was a complex character ¨C a good guy, a double agent, who tragically dies at the end of the story...

    Again, the film was quite different from the book, and the actor who played this professor added the character¡¯s allure, turning him into a legend. She vividly remembered how many people cried when he died in the film, creating tribute videos in his memory...So why did he look more like the movie version, and even better? The protagonist trio didn¡¯t resemble their movie counterparts at all. I thought I was reincarnated into the book versions?

    After calling out names - probably to take attendance and match names with faces, as most professor - Professor Snape began to emanate an aura that silenced everyone in the classroom. Even though he spoke in a soft but stern voice, it commanded attention. ¡°You are here to learn the subtle science and exact art of potion-making. As there is little foolish wand-waving here, many of you will hardly believe this is magic. I don''t expect you will really understand the beauty of the softly simmering cauldron with its shimmering fumes, the delicate power of liquids that creep through human veins, bewitching the mind, ensnaring the senses...I can teach you how to bottle fame, brew glory, even stop death -- if you aren''t as big a bunch of dunderheads as I usually have to teach.¡±

    Professor Snape¡¯s speech was long-winded, and his command of language was far too fancy compared to other professors. This alerted Scarlet, as she suddenly remembered that most characters in the films spoke in quite a sophisticated manner. But now, she realised that the people around her were all speaking normally...almost too normal, and modern.

    Something¡¯s off...but what?

    ¡°The instructions are on the board. Well? Get started.¡±

    Professor Snape didn¡¯t go easy on them. His style was more like a university lecturer¡¯s, diving straight into the material in their first class by pairing them up and getting them to brew potions. He mentioned important points and expected the students to figure things out on their own rather than spoon-feeding them. He even assumed they had pre-studied their textbooks for the next class, calling on students to answer question and deducting house points if they failed to respond correctly. But his choice of words was sharp and startling, especially for first-years students.

    Most students were frantically working over their cauldrons, nervously adding ingredients. Scarlet who remained calm, noticed something: the instructions on the board were slightly different from those in the textbook, almost as if...he had fine-tuned the recipe.

    She quickly jotted down the difference in her textbook with blue ink, which already had plenty of black ink scribbles since it was second-hand. Professor Snape happened to pass by, paused for a moment, and then continued his stroll.

    Her group finished the brew without any incident, unlike some students who spilled their potions, corroding their robe, or burst into tears out of fear of Professor Snape. Some even failed twice because they added ingredients at the wrong time. Her performance was surprisingly good, especially considering her previous life¡¯s struggles with chemistry.

    ¡°Pretty decent, Ms. Hong. One point for Hufflepuff.¡±

    ¡°...Thank you, Professor Snape.¡±

    Class ended with most students feeling miserable, even the Hufflepuffs, who had earned a house point thanks to Scarlet, didn¡¯t seemed particularly uplifted. But Scarlet was too focused on an odd feeling, a sense that something important was amiss.

    ¡°You seem deep in thought today,¡± Maya observed that night after Scarlet had finished everything, including her discussions with the Weasley twins, ¡°Mind sharing?¡±

    ¡°I was just thinking we might have troublesome school years with Professor Snape.¡± Scarlet didn¡¯t voice her deeper concerns, still unable to pin down why her senses kept signalling that something was off...though not in threatening way.

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s definitely a teacher that gives us nightmare.¡± Maya nodded, then shift to a lighter subject, ¡°By the way, Scarlet, about your story...¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Maya¡¯s cheek flushed slightly. ¡°I have an idea for a story, but it¡¯s mostly inspired by your book...Like, I¡¯m imagining my character wandering in the background of your story, joining your character in your world. Could I write a story about it?¡±

    ¡°Well, you can. It¡¯s called fanfiction. Just remember you can¡¯t profit from it unless my publisher and I agree...¡± Scarlet replied absentmindedly at first, but then she suddenly fell silent as a realisation hit her.

    Maya didn¡¯t notice. She just thought Scarlet had finished speaking and continued excitedly, ¡°Oh! Fanfiction, sounds great! I¡¯ll write my story down. Could you check it out and see if it¡¯s alright?¡±

    ¡°...Oh, yeah, sure. Just give it to me when you¡¯re ready.¡± Scarlet replied.

    After their conversation, Scarlet lay in bed, immersed in shock.

    So...I¡¯m not only reincarnated into the Harry Potter universe, but into a Harry Potter fanfiction?

 Chapter 18 - Scarlet, 8-11 years old, decided to attend Hogwarts

    ¡°Are they dead?¡± Kyle asked as he and Scarlet approached the collapsed hitmen.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just a little trick to send them to sleep,¡± Scarlet replied, looking down at the men lying at her feet. ¡°If you want, I could weave a nightmare into their dreams and keep them trapped until I release them or the spell wears off.¡±

    ¡°Nah, they¡¯re just following orders. The blame lies with the one who wields the blade, not the blade itself,¡± Kyle said, though his gaze lingered on them with a hint of disdain. ¡°Even so, they''re far from decent.¡±

    Scarlet shrugged. She didn¡¯t know much about dealing with mafias and the underworld ¨C her expertise lay in fighting monsters and offering support in vanquishing them. ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan?¡±

    ¡°Leave it to Uncle Chan. He knows how to handle this sort of thing,¡± Kyle said, patting Scarlet¡¯s head gently. His voice softened as he continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Scarlet. I promised you a better life, but it looks like I¡¯m breaking that promise now.¡±

    Scarlet looked up at her adoptive father.

    He had done his utmost to be a responsible and dependable adult ¨C or, more accurately, the kind of father a child could be proud of, someone she could rely on. Despite his young age, and the fact that she wasn¡¯t an innocent child but one with an old soul, he had managed to build a stable life for them both. His piano students often envied her, thinking she had the best dad in the world.

    He longed for a peaceful life, at least until Scarlet reached adulthood. They¡¯d talked about her future as a priestess, her plan to travel through Celtic lands to cleanse the restless spirits. This time was crucial for her to master the necessary magic and combat skills. Yet...

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve sort of expected this ever since I met you in the antique shop,¡± Scarlet said casually. ¡°People like us usually have a sixth senses for these things. The moment I saw you, I sensed a contradiction within you - much like myself, but in a different form.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you gave me the pendant?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Good people deserve better lives. I didn¡¯t expect the pendant would be needed so soon though. I figure it might come in to play years later, maybe in a car crash or something.¡±

    Kyle chuckled, ¡°And instead, it¡¯s a gunshot and mafias ¨C completely out of your predictions.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Scarlet smiled, leaning against his slender leg, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a caster. No one can harm me - I won¡¯t be your weak spot.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Kyle replied, making up his mind.

    The young master of the Hong-Tachibana gang returned, bringing storms and thunder with him, shaking the entire underworld of Hong Kong and Japan, and even making ripples in neighbouring countries. His name soon echoed through the underworld of Southeast Asia and parts of China and Korea.

    The once-unified gang officially split into two factions. One gained legal status, forming a bodyguard company to maintain a ¡°minimal¡± level of force necessary to fend off threats that might drag them back into the mud. The other faction was expelled, taking with them all underground resources to form a new gang, completely severing ties with the original group. The police were pleased with this development, with rumours suggesting they were actively hunting down the expelled members for their involvement in drug and gun trafficking ¨C activities the Hong Kong police find intolerable.

    Now, the young master leads a newly reformed, legitimate multinational corporation called RedOrange, becoming a CEO before even reaching his thirties.

    It took Kyle about a year to achieve this, with Scarlet spending most of that time in Japan. The more spacious environment in Japan compared to Hong Kong allowed her to practice her spear skills without drawing sideways glances, as her training was seen as ¡°honouring family tradition¡± - a fairly common practice among Japan¡¯s old-money families.

    Of course, she remained an outsider among those old families, a foreigner with her spear. But with some focusing on incense, others on kendo, Japanese archery, ninja skills, wood carving, fan making, paper crafting, cloth weaving, and traditional dance performances, practicing the spear didn''t seem so out of place. In fact, the members of the Tachibana clan were impressed by her dedication to training, recognising it as the true spirit of a successor of Tachibana. This was a rare compliment from a Japanese to an outsider as they typically quite insular when it comes to culture and identity.

    She felt somewhat awkward and speechless when overheard someone referring to her as ¡°the princess of the Tachibana family¡± - Tachibana was not only a yakuza/mafia gang but also a family with a name and symbol linked to the royals from centuries past.

    Regardless, it was a relief that no one questioned her spear practice in Japan as time goes by. It remained a low-key activity, known only to a few, and not publicised.

    Mr. Hong and Lady Sato became the chairpersons of the board of the RedOrange Corporation and provided her with a substantial amount of pocket money, which she initially didn¡¯t know what to do with until Kyle assigned her a manager to handle these matters.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°This is William Graywood,¡± Kyle introduced, gesturing to a middle-aged man who looked like a quintessential British gentleman. ¡°He¡¯ll assist you with anything requiring an adult¡¯s intervention, as I¡¯ll be quite busy with work. If you two get along, he¡¯ll serve you until his retirement, though I can¡¯t say when that might be...You can let him handle anything.¡±

    ¡°Anything?¡± Scarlet asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he owes my dad - your grandpa - his life...multiple times, to be exact. He wants to repay that debt, but we don¡¯t need such services. I thought you might,¡± Kyle said with a strained smile. He leaned closer and whispered, ¡°Help, your grandpa was very troubled by his stubbornness. After he found out my dad decided to retire, he changed his plan and stuck close to me, claiming he needed to protect me in case I¡¯m targeted for assassination...¡±

    ¡°...Why is that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Perhaps it¡¯s an old generation thing?¡± Kyle shrugged. ¡°You¡¯d be our saviour if you can manage him. He¡¯s a good guy, that much is certain. Treat him well.¡±

    ¡°...Alright, if you say so.¡± Scarlet shrugged. She approached William and asked, ¡°Do you know Batman has a butler?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware of it, Ms. Hong.¡± Since learning he would be serving the young lady of the former Hong-Tachibana gang - now the princess of the burgeoning RedOrange Corporation ¨C William had studied everything necessary to take care for a young girl, including popular comics. Although he assumed she might be more interested in Disney films, he¡¯d brushed up on superhero comics as well. ¡°His name is Alfred, a former SOE operative.¡± This reminded him of his days with MI6.

    ¡°Well, I need an Alfred.¡± The red-haired girl looked at him seriously and sincerely, which he found quite endearing. ¡°Could you be my Alfred?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± William bowed elegantly.

    And so, Scarlet became a businesswoman ¨C well, a businessgirl, given her age. With the considerable pocket money she had and with her dad¡¯s backing, she decided to invest it all in charity. Her goal was to support impoverished villages by rebranding their products and finding suitable markets for them, smoothing out the marketing and process to help them gain wealth ¨C it was the ¡°teach them to fish¡± approach rather than just providing handouts.

    It worked well, and her small company even turned a profit, which was unexpected, as she initially thought her charity business earn her nothing but reputation.

    Travelling back and forth between England and Asia became her routine. With the Queen residing in Scotland, Scarlet preferred to stay close to her. She even bought a house in Scotland for summer vacations, allowing her to have a surface reason to visit the Shadowy Land and pay her respects.

    Sc¨¢thach welcomed her warmly, often receiving books from the current era. In return, the Queen provided more training, giving her a thorough workout for her own good. Scarlet learned a great deal from the Queen...and William, after discovering her magical abilities, took a few minutes to process this information but remained calm and professional. He continued to study comics, particularly the Batman series secretly for inspiration on how to take care of an unusual young master...

    Anyway, she thought she would continue her days as usual, planning when to publish a new book, how to study for exams to skip grades again, her company¡¯s future strategies, and mapping out her journey through all the aspects of Celtic beliefs. Then one day, a knock on the door revealed a lady dressed in a peculiar attire.

    The lady wore a near dark green robe and a pointy hat, reminiscent of a witch from children¡¯s book. She handed Scarlet a letter, which surprised her further when she saw the name of the school on it.

    It read: Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.

    Kyle, who was on a week¡¯s break staying at their house near London - where he had once taught piano - looked puzzled. Even William, a local Brit, seemed taken aback.

    Scarlet was momentarily stunned, memories from her previous life regarded this school flooding back. After a long pause, she asked, ¡°I thought...I was supposed to receive the letter by owl?¡±

    The lady, though a bit surprised, responded calmly, ¡°That¡¯s for students with at least one magical parent or guardian. For students from non-magical families - like yours, with no magic at all - we send staff to meet them in person to explain and guide them through the process, including purchasing the supplies needed for attending the school.¡±

    This revelation surprised Kyle and William, who had known about Scarlet¡¯s magical abilities but had never heard her mention letters being sent by owls, let alone a school that teaches magic. Although they were uncertain about the situation, they remained silent. Both of them looked at Scarlet, waiting for her response.

    On the other hand, Professor McGonagall, who come to deliver the letter, found the situation intriguing. She had sent out many letters and had observed various reaction from parents upon learning that their child would become a wizard. Some denied it outright, refusing to discuss it further; some were delighted, seeing it as the best gift they could receive; others were sceptical, suspecting it was a prank planned by TV shows...But this was the first time she had encountered a parent and a butler calmly receiving the letter, and the prospective student herself was calmer than any child she had met.

    ¡°Well, Madame McGonagall...¡±

    ¡°Professor McGonagall, since you will be attending the school.¡±

    Scarlet frowned slightly but quickly maintained her polite smile. ¡°Professor McGonagall, is it possible for me to decline the offer?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Professor McGonagall asked, surprised, ¡°Hogwarts is the best wizarding school in the world. I¡¯m certain you won¡¯t find a better one.¡±

    ¡°Well, this wasn¡¯t part of my plans for the future,¡± Scarlet replied. ¡°I have a clear vision for my path, and attending school wasn¡¯t an option, even if it¡¯s a magic one.¡±

    ¡°But without proper education, your magical powers could lose control at any moment,¡± Professor McGonagall said persuasively. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve experienced some of these nuances over the past few years. These weren¡¯t accidents, but rather a sign of your magic growing stronger. Ignoring them could lead to more severe and unexpected consequences, even death. Regardless of Hogwarts, you need to attend a magical school to learn how to control your power.¡±

    The three of them exchanged glances.

    Scarlet had no real issue controlling her powers; in fact, she had been praised by the Queen last month for her creativity in using magic when she delivered additional books on the Queen¡¯s request.

    After a moment of silence, she looked at Kyle, who shrugged, indicating that she should do what she felt was right and that he would support her regardless. William, however, nodded in agreement, perhaps having weighed the pros and cons and concluded that attending Hogwarts would be a beneficial choice.

    ¡°Very well, Professor McGonagall,¡± she said sincerely, bowing. ¡°I agree to attend Hogwarts. Please guide me on the path to acquiring magical knowledge.¡±

 Chapter 19 - Scarlet, still in Hogwarts

If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

 Chapter 20 - Nothing dramatic, still daily life in Hogwarts

    After sending her documents and a short letter to her dad, along with a picture of herself, Scarlet went for dinner before finally heading to her training room.

    To her surprise, the Weasley twins were already there when she arrived. It seemed they had been using the room more often than she had, as it was now furnished with simple furniture and decorations. One corner of the room was even filled with various items that Scarlet couldn¡¯t immediately recognise.

    Scarlet was amused, ¡°Where did you get all of this? I thought I¡¯d need to ask Professor Sprout or Mr. Filch if I could rent some.¡±

    The twins grinned.

    ¡°Just some randoms stuff we picked up in deserted places--¡±

    ¡°--you know, there are plenty of those in Hogwarts.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re glad you like it, though. And, hope you don¡¯t mind if we¡¯ve taken over this corner over--¡±

    ¡°--we¡¯re working on some projects.¡±

    ¡°For example?¡± Scarlet asked, approaching them. The Weasley twins eagerly presented a collection of their inventions, ranging from successful pranks to more practical items. There was a contraption that could turn a section of the floor into a swamp, and a yellow paste that seemed useful for healing minor injuries, likely inspired by their frequent Quidditch-related mishaps.

    Scarlet pondered for a moment, ¡°Do you accept commissions? Or would you be interested in a patron?¡±

    The twins were surprised, but their interest was clearly piqued.

    ¡°May we inquire what you need? Looking to prank someone?¡±

    ¡°Or do you need help with something else?¡±

    ¡°I need an assistant - two assistants, actually, if you¡¯re willing,¡± Scarlet replied, ¡°I sometimes find myself in inconvenient situations, and I¡¯d greatly appreciate your help in sorting them out.¡±

    The twins bowed dramatically, wide grins on their faces.

    ¡°It would be our great honour, Milady.

    ¡°Your wishes are our command.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯ll reward you handsomely,¡± Scarlet said, waving her fingers playfully like a noble Victorian lady, before cackling along with them.

    ¡°But seriously,¡± She continued, I¡¯ll pay for any item that meets my requirements. You could even turn it into a product to sell if you want to earn some extras - just make sure you patent it...There¡¯s a patent system in the wizarding world, right? To prevent your inventions from being pirated?¡±

    ¡°Good question--¡±

    ¡°--we hadn¡¯t thought about that--¡±

    ¡°--but we¡¯ll look into it, and definitely work on it.¡±

    ¡°So,¡± Fred asked, ¡°what¡¯s the first thing you need? Name it, and we¡¯ll find a way to make it.¡±

    ¡°A quill with never-ending ink,¡± Scarlet said, ¡°I really don¡¯t like using quills because I constantly have to dip them into the ink. I suppose there¡¯s some sort of quill with endless ink out there, but I don¡¯t know where to find it...Mind if I add a few more requirements?¡±

    ¡°Just named them, and we¡¯ll see what we can do.¡± George replied.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Scarlet said boldly, ¡°I want a quill that has endless ink and can change the ink colour according to my preference. For example, if I like the colour of the sunset I¡¯m looking at right now, the quill could capture that colour and use it as my ink. It should be able to switch between different colours, so I¡¯d like at least three options: black ink, blue ink, and a custom colour I¡¯ve captured. I also want the quill to listen to my voice and transcribe it into text, so sometimes I can just speak and let the quill to do writing for me. A nib-changing function would be a nice bonus, but it¡¯s not compulsory. As for the design, I don¡¯t have any particular aesthetic preferences ¨C a plain white quill will do. If you decided to make it a product, making it aesthetically pleasing would be an added bonus.¡±

    She paused for a moment before finishing her list, ¡°That¡¯s all. Is it doable?¡±

    ¡°Definitely!¡± Fred said, ¡°We¡¯ll just need to work on the colour-capturing part, but what a brilliant idea you¡¯ve got!¡±

    Nah, it¡¯s just a concept from a high-tech digital colouring pen I knew in my previous life. Scarlet thought to herself, and then added, ¡°If you can make this quill for me, I¡¯ll reward you with a hundred galleons.¡±

    Both the boys¡¯ eyes widened, ¡°Thanks for the offer, but that¡¯s too much...¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s worth it. You don¡¯t understand how desperately I need this kind of writing tool.¡± Scarlet felt like wiping away imaginary tears. The computers currently just don¡¯t compare; she missed her laptop from her previous life, and the software that made everything so much easier. Without a keyboard and word processing software, she was spending far more time on her novel writing, to the point that she¡¯d developed calluses on her fingers from writing so much...

    It¡¯s such a pain, and it hurts even more knowing she wasn¡¯t skilled at inventing things like this. She was creative when it came to combining chants and pentacles, guiding nature¡¯s flow according to her instinct and the magic she was blessed with, and even performing minor chants in her previous life before she bonded with the Queen ¨C but those were always small tasks, never anything major.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    A voice-controlled quill would be the perfect solution to her current predicament.

    If this quill could be made, it would be her quill for life!

    Of course, she still planned on getting a nice laptop when the technology in this world reached that level.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Milady, we¡¯ll get that quill you¡¯ve been dreaming of ready as soon as possibly!¡±

    ¡°You can count on us!¡±

    Scarlet chuckled, ¡°So, I¡¯m not your honorary long-lost sister anymore?¡±

    ¡°Of course you are!¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯ll always be--¡±

    They chorused, ¡°Our wealthy honorary long-lost sister, who¡¯s willing to sponsor us and help us reach our dreams!¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad I can help.¡± Scarlet waved them off and headed to the centre of the room. ¡°Alright, enough chatting. I¡¯m going to start practicing. Feel free to carry on with whatever you¡¯re doing, just ignore me.¡±

    The twins stepped aside and watched as Scarlet changed into her exercise clothing. She wasn¡¯t going to train in her battle attire, just a simple T-shirt and trousers for stamina building and jogging - the basics before she started with the spear.

    Sweat dripped from her body like rain, but thankfully she¡¯d brought a bottle of water. It was the only thing she had that didn¡¯t quite fit the Hogwarts vibe, being made of plastic...Well, it was just too convenient and lightweight compared to metal or glass, so she couldn¡¯t resist choosing it.

    By half-past nine, she finished her training, regretting not packing some food during dinner as her stomach started to grumble.

    The twins¡¯ eyes gleamed as they spoke in sync, ¡°Fancy grabbing some snacks?¡±

    Scarlet nodded, ¡°Is there any place we can get some?¡±

    No vending machines, no convenience stores opened 24/7...She missed Japan now.

    The Weasley twins led her to the kitchen, and after tickling the pear and opening the door, she found herself face to face with a few of her seniors.

    They grinned when they saw her, ¡°We thought it might be you.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°The first among the first years to find the kitchen after dinner,¡± one of the seniors chuckled, ¡°But Fred and George tagging along was a surprise.¡±

    The Weasley twins shrugged and continued showing her around the kitchen with the Hufflepuffs seniors. The house-elves welcomed them warmly, delighting in shoving cookies into their hands before they even had a chance to ask for anything.

    Jiffy, the house-elf who had been serving Scarlet and the twins, seemed eager to take any orders they might have.

    The twins were content with their pouched of cookies, but Scarlet wanted more. ¡°Do you have a tin or jar about this size? Could you fill it with the cookies you¡¯ve made? I¡¯d like to keep some in my room for when I need a bite.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we do! Young miss, wait here for Jiffy.¡± Jiffy snapped his fingers, and with a pop, he disappeared, soon reappearing with a decent-sized glass jar in his hands. He carefully filled it with cookies before passing it to Scarlet.

    ¡°Thank you. And, could I make another request?¡± Scarlet asked, noticing Jiffy¡¯s eager expression, ¡°I¡¯m not really used to heavily seasoned dishes. Could you prepare some plainer food for me? Something like Japanese cuisine, but with half the sweetness, or maybe something from South China?¡±

    ¡°There was once an elf who served masters from Asia, but that was many years ago...¡± Jiffy began to get nervous, but before he could react, Scarlet gently took hold of his clenched fist.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I thought it might be difficult to find food that suits my taste here.¡± William had indeed spoiled her with his finely tuned cooking, ¡°If I can get you a recipe book, could you make the dishes?¡±

    ¡°Of course we can!¡± Jiffy said, his eyes shining. ¡°We¡¯ll prepare them perfectly!¡±

    ¡°Great! I¡¯ll ask my family to send me a recipe book, and I¡¯ll pass it on to you,¡± Scarlet said with a smile. ¡°The food you make is delicious, just not quite to my taste. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing how you interpret the recipes I provide - I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be wonderful!¡±

    Her words comforted Jiffy, and the house-elves were overjoyed when they received the recipe book a few days later. It was a delicate cookbook, written in elegant cursive letters, an inch thick, with detailed ingredients list, steps, and pictures to aid in understanding. It was clear that someone had crafted these recipes with love, and the young miss was willing to share it with them!

    Scarlet didn¡¯t know she would soon receive a handwritten recipe book from William that house-elves of Hogwarts were so delighted about. She returned to her room and got ready for bed.

    The next day, as everyone handed in their essay, Professor Snape glanced at each one briefly before adding it to the pile as usual. However, he paused for a moment when he reached Scarlet¡¯s essay. He gave her a look she couldn¡¯t quite decipher before continuing with the lesson, which was as miserable as ever.

    Well, she¡¯d heard that some first years in Gryffindor had been injured and sent to the hospital wing during his class, so...She was fine with her housemates being miserable as long as they stayed safely out of the hospital wing.

    As for Defence Against the Dark Arts class, Scarlet was starting to lose hope that Professor Quirrell would provide suitable lectures. He didn''t seem reliable, and the soul fragment on his head really bothered her. Finally, she unable to stand it any longer, she discreetly chanted a mark onto the corner of his turban, just to keep track of this oddity before leaving the classroom.

    This was a very subtle mark that belonged to the Queen - only the Queen and Scarlet could sense it. It was a mark no current magic user would recognise, as it was as natural as the wind, and no one would suspect plain air could do anything.

    Even though the DADA lecturer was unreliable, the subject itself still worth studying, so...another subject for self-study, then! However, the syllabus was quite confusing, and when she tried to look through her seniors¡¯ notes, she discovered something.

    ¡°You mean we have a different DADA professor every year?¡± Scarlet asked, shocked.

    ¡°Well, yeah.¡± Her seniors replied with a shrug. ¡°Rumor has it that the position is jinxed. Every DADA professor leaves for some reason or another, and at least half of them seem like a joke to us, but there¡¯s nothing we can do about it.¡±

    ¡°Even Professor Dumbledore?¡± she asked, incredulous.

    ¡°He¡¯d definitely deal with it if he could, but from what we¡¯ve seen, it¡¯s something even he can¡¯t solve - at least not for the moment.¡±

    It must be an important plot point in the storyline, though Scarlet couldn¡¯t quite figure out what it could be, given the limited clues. However, if she had indeed reincarnated into a fanfiction version of the story, then...someone might have an idea about what was going on.

    All she needed to do was wait for that someone to appear. Now, it was just a matter of being patient or deciding to take action herself...

    After lunch, which suited her taste buds, she decided to stay in the Great Hall to catch up on the news William sent. But Maya tugged at her sleeve excitedly, ¡°The Gryffindors and Slytherins are having their first Flying class today! I¡¯m going to watch - are you coming?¡±

    ¡°Flying class?¡± Scarlet thought for a moment, ¡°Count me in.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, I wonder what it¡¯ll feel like to fly. It must be fascinating!¡±

    Well...won¡¯t our butts hurt if we sit directly on top of a rod? Scarlet mused. If we¡¯re not sitting on the rod, then we¡¯ll have to clamp with our thighs...definitely going to get bruises. Better ask Fred and George for some yellow paste.

 Chapter 21 - Still daily life in Hogwarts

    Flying class must had play an important role in the story, as Scarlet recalled the scene where the protagonist flew on a broomstick. After learning that Gryffindors and Slytherins would be attending Flying class together, she thought about the pale boy who frequently passed by Gryffindor¡¯s long table just to prod Harry, the protagonist. She soon realised that something significant would likely happen today, probably involving Harry and that pale boy, whom she now confidently labelled as a rival or bully.

    ¡°Here, here!¡± Maya tugged Scarlet to a flower bed beside the corridor, where they could observe the students on the field under the shade. They weren¡¯t the only ones staying to watch; many others were scattered around, making comments and giggling as they observed the first years learning to fly on brooms.

    Madam Hooch, the flying instructor, stood between two groups of students who were lined up with brooms laying on the ground. Both Maya and Scarlet couldn¡¯t hear what was being said, but they could see the brooms suddenly jumping up.

    Some jumped into the students¡¯ hands, some just rolled over, and others jolted a few times before lying flat on the ground...Okay, now Scarlet had some idea of what to expect tomorrow when Hufflepuffs and Ravenclaws had their Flying lessons.

    She watched as all the brooms finally jumped into the hands of the students, who then got into flying positions. Just as Madam Hooch was about to blow her whistle, a boy from Gryffindor¡¯s line suddenly shot into the air. It quickly became apparent that he was unable to control his broom!

    ¡°AHHHhhhh!!¡± The boy screamed as he ascended higher and higher, from ten feet to twenty, his face pale and horrified as the broom twitched and veered sideways, seemingly trying its best to throw him off. Now that Scarlet got a closer look, she recognised him as the boy who had been searching for his toad on the train...So, was this boy¡¯s role in the book to be an extremely unlucky student for the protagonist to save or just serve as comic relief?

    And the supposedly experienced flying instructor didn¡¯t do anything to help? Perhaps the power of the storyline at work...Scarlet mused as she watched Neville falling off the broom. However, he landed slowly, cushioned by a sudden gust of wind that prevented him from smacking his face directly onto the ground; it was the wind she had summoned through her chants, without anyone noticing.

    Though Neville had landed safely, he was so shaken that he threw up and panicked, unable to even stand on his feet.

    Madam Hooch hurried to his side, and only then did Scarlet notice that she had her wand in hand, ready to save Neville. But it was clear that Neville¡¯s uncontrollable ascent into the sky had been too fast for her to react in time.

    Tear-streaked and clutching his stomach, Neville hobbled off with Madam Hooch, who had her arm around him. As they left, he managed to catch a glimpse of the students standing in the corridor and spotted Scarlet, but he couldn¡¯t focus on anything before being led to the hospital wing to settle down.

    Scarlet¡¯s attention shifted back to the field, where she heard faint laughter from Draco¡¯s gang and saw that Harry seemed provoked. Soon after, Draco picked something up and flew into the air, with Harry - his face flushed in anger ¨C following close behind...Oh, so this is how the story unfolds, eh?

    She mused as she stepped closer to the field, cautiously observing the two boys chasing each other mid-air, seemingly fighting over a small red bulb. Now that she was nearer, she could hear Harry shouting at Draco, and it became clear that the red bulb belonged to Neville. The girls were screaming, the boys were cheering, and Harry was performing impressively fancy, highly skilled manoeuvres, almost as if by instinct...Well, she quietly prepared a chant on the ground, just in case anything went wrong.

    She felt Maya grip her arm tightly as Harry¡¯s movement grew more dangerous in his attempts to retrieve the red bulb. Then, in an abrupt move, Draco flung the bulb at a random angle and retreated to the ground. Harry, in turn, sped toward the red bulb, finally catching it in a dangerously precarious position...And that¡¯s when Professor McGonagall¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°HARRY POTTER!¡±

    Loud and clear, it made Harry crouch his head and land with trembling feet.

    ¡°Never, in all my time at Hogwarts--how dare you!¡±

    Professor McGonagall¡¯s fury was evident as she silenced the other students who tried to speak up, swiftly tugging Harry away at a brisk pace.

    The Gryffindors were all worried, while the Slytherins - especially Draco and his cronies ¨C burst into triumphant laughter.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to be in real trouble, might even get detention for hours! Or expelled and sent back to his Muggle relatives!¡± Draco exclaimed.

    Ron rolled up his sleeves, clearly ready to do something, but was stopped by other Gryffindors; they all remained silent, glaring daggers at Draco and his gang.

    Draco looked around with smug satisfaction, raising his eyebrows when he noticed Scarlet and Maya standing nearby, clearly having seen everything that had just transpired. With a proud tone, he said, ¡°Not so cocky now, Scarlet Smith? I remember you getting along quite well with Potter. Seems like the sort he gets along with isn¡¯t that great anyway.¡±

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    The way he emphasised the ¡°P¡± in Potter reminded Scarlet of a meme from her previous life...and she struggled to hold a grin.

    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t jump to conclusions so quickly,¡± Scarlet replied, mentally piecing together the story based on her memory and the current situation. ¡°Professor McGonagall didn¡¯t take any points from Gryffindors right away, which is out of character for how she usually handles students she intends to punish.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Draco didn¡¯t seem as confident as before, though he still glared at Scarlet.

    ¡°Maybe she has other plan him, like...¡± Scarlet had had enough of the conversation and decided to head to the library, ¡°...assigning him as a reserve player of the Quidditch team?¡±

    Draco was momentarily stunned. ¡°Wait, what do you mean by that?!¡±

    Scarlet merely waved her hand dismissively and walked away, not bothering to turn her head to respond.

    ¡°Scarlet, is it true that Harry Potter is going to be a reserve player?¡± Maya asked in amazement as they both left the scene. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°Just a guess based on the information we have,¡± Scarlet shrugged. ¡°It might not be the case, but it¡¯s the best prediction I can come up with.¡±

    After finishing her homework in the library, Scarlet paused for a moment before bidding Maya goodbye and heading for the hospital wing, which surprised Maya. ¡°Is he your friend?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Well, not exactly, but I helped him look for his toad on the train,¡± Scarlet replied, ¡°He seems forgetful and unlucky. I just hope he¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah, we never want someone we know to have an accident.¡± Maya nodded sympathetically. ¡°Well, see you later at dinner, I¡¯ll be with Amelia, reading her magazine.¡±

    ¡°Magazine?¡± Scarlet asked, ¡°From the wizarding world?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she got it this morning from her mum ¨C she¡¯s deciding which one to subscribe to.¡±

    Scarlet pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Remind me to take a look. I might need to check those out for my novel.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Scarlet slung her bag over her shoulder and started trotting down the hallway; she preferred to walk briskly when she was alone ¨C a bit of light exercise to strengthen her body. Soon, she arrived at the hospital wing and found Neville occupying a bed in the corner, still looking pale and nauseous.

    ¡°Hi, Neville,¡± Scarlet asked softly, mindful that this was a medical ward, and she should keep her voice low, much like when visiting someone in hospital. ¡°Mind if I sit here?¡±

    ¡°Scarlet?¡± Neville opened his eyes, surprised to see her. He motioned for Scarlet to sit down and attempt to rise from the bed, but Scarlet gently pushed him back by the forehead, urging him to stay put.

    ¡°I think I saw you in the corridor,¡± he said weakly.

    ¡°Yes, I was watching you all during the flying lesson - just trying to mentally prepare myself for ours,¡± Scarlet said. ¡°I noticed they were chasing something after you left - a red bulb. Was it yours?¡±

    Neville¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°That¡¯s my Remembrall! My gran sent it to me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Harry caught it for you. You¡¯ll get it back later,¡± Scarlet reassured him, ¡°What¡¯s it supposed to do?¡±

    ¡°To remind me that I¡¯ve forgotten something.¡±

    Scarlet waited a moment, puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s it? It doesn¡¯t tell you what you¡¯ve forgotten?¡±

    ¡°No...It just turns red,¡± Neville said with an embarrassed expression, ¡°My memory¡¯s not reliable - I keep forgetting things.¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe we can find a way to help with that,¡± Scarlet replied, and mused, something like an AI assistant? Magic should be able to do something similar, right? Maybe something like the Sorting Hat? But I remember the Sorting Hat was made with advanced magic cast by the Founders...That might be difficult to replicate. She continued to comfort Neville, ¡°I¡¯ve ordered a custom-made quill from the Weasley twins - you know, Ron¡¯s brothers. Maybe we could have one made specifically for you, to jot down things you need to remember...And make it speak whenever the Remembrall turned red?¡±

    Neville¡¯s face brightened as if he¡¯d found his saviour, ¡°Really? They could make something like that?¡±

    ¡°Well, they¡¯re pretty good at inventing things, though their main focus is on pranks and joke items,¡± Scarlet said, ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯d love to custom-make something for you if you offer them a good amount of Galleons. But you¡¯ll need to discuss the commission fee with them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to know. I really need something to help me with my forgetfulness,¡± Neville said, clearly trouble by this issue for a long time.

    ¡°How are you feeling now? Do you need to stay overnight?¡±

    ¡°No. Madam Pomfrey said I can go back before dinner,¡± Neville replied. ¡°I¡¯m not injured, just terribly shocked and panicked. She gave me some Calming Draught and let me rest here. I¡¯m feeling a lot better now, especially after talking with you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad I could help.¡± Scarlet said.

    They chatted for a while, learning more about each other¡¯s backgrounds. Neville was curious about Scarlet¡¯s Muggle home, while Scarlet was intrigued by St. Mungo¡¯s Hospital.

    ¡°A hospital specifically for wizards?¡± Scarlet found it hard to imagine what that might be like.

    The Caster Association in her previous life had its own medical centre, but it mostly treated injuries and illnesses caused by abnormalities, and it looked much like any other hospital - just with different treatment methods. But that obviously wasn¡¯t the case here. With Transfiguration being a commonly used magic, the scene in St. Mungo¡¯s would likely be bizarre and beyond imagination...Should I check it out? For the sake of knowledge? Surely my sanity point wouldn¡¯t drop drastically, right?

    However, she couldn¡¯t just drop in for a look unless, in the future, a friend ended up in the ward - which she sincerely hoped wouldn¡¯t happen.

    ¡°You seemed interested in St. Mungo¡¯s,¡± Neville remarked.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve probably heard about my novel?¡± Scarlet saw him nod and continued, ¡°I¡¯m trying to come up with a new story - a brand-new story in a brand-new setting that has nothing to do with my current one. So, I need to broaden my knowledge to find inspiration.¡±

    ¡°And you want to have a look at St. Mungo¡¯s?¡± Neville¡¯s expression was composed, but Scarlet could tell he was hiding something - it was too obvious. She decided to ignore it and continue the conversation.

    ¡°If possible,¡± Scarlet shrugged. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s almost dinner time. Are you feeling better now? Do you need a hand getting to the Great Hall?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine, just a bit slow.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll walk with you.¡± Scarlet smiled and accompanied him all the way - from being discharged to finally sitting down in the Great Hall. She waved him goodbye before settling in her usual seat with Amelia and Maya by her side.

    She finished her dinner with her usual chat with her housemates, and just as she was about to head for her training room - which she had told Maya and Amelia was a quiet room she¡¯d applied for from Professor Sprout to work on her novel each night (and they believed her) - Hermione caught up with her, looking troubled.

    ¡°Scarlet, I need your advice on something,¡± Hermione said.

 Chapter 22 - Continue with Hogwarts daily life

    So far, the only person about her age outside of her own House who had approached Scarlet was Ron, for her questionnaire. Harry, still a shy boy with low self-esteem, had kept his distance, though she suspected that would change soon, especially if her prediction about him becoming the Gryffindors Quidditch reserve player was correct. The Weasley twins, perspective as they were, noticed her preference for a low-profile school life. They respect her space when others were around, but they got along splendidly with her in private, and they seemed to enjoy the secrecy of it.

    Hermione, on the other hand, was someone Scarlet expected to approach her for study sessions, no more than that. But she never imagined that Hermione, often described by Ron as bossy girl and proactive, would seek her advice on something more personal.

    As Scarlet observed Hermione¡¯s frustrated expression, she nodded and led the way toward her training room. Of course, Hermione had no idea where they were headed, assuming they were simply going back to the dorm.

    ¡°We left the table early, so there shouldn¡¯t be too many people around,¡± Scarlet said as they walked, breaking the silence. ¡°What do you need advice on? Future planning? Study schedule?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Hermione replied, clearly agitated. ¡°It¡¯s Harry, Ron, and Malfoy!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Malfoy challenged Harry to a wizard¡¯s duel tonight at midnight, and Ron¡¯s agreed to be his second!¡± Hermione exclaimed in frustration. ¡°I told them not to break the rules, but they just won¡¯t listen!¡±

    Scarlet stopped in her tracks, and Hermione followed suit. They were now standing beside a window, close to a staircase that led to Scarlet¡¯s training room ¨C a place she had no intention of taking Hermione.

    The pieces of the puzzle were starting to come together. Scarlet thought for a moment and then signalled Hermione to pause for her to process all the information she gathered so far.

    Harry, the protagonist from Gryffindor, the house known for bravery - though bravery often bordered on recklessness and a penchant for trouble, always seeking adventure and challenging the status quo.

    And then there was Draco, the rival, from Slytherin, the house of cunning and ambitious, where breaking the rules was acceptable as long as it brought benefits, even if it meant discarding morals.

    No students were allowed out of their dorms after ten o¡¯clock. Draco, who had been offended during the flying lesson earlier, had challenged Harry to a duel. Harry, of course, accepted without much thought ¨C recklessness being a typical Gryffindor trait. But Draco...Draco was cunning. All he needed to do was sleep soundly in his bed, knowing that Harry would be caught out of bounds and punished. It was a perfect plan for revenge, requiring minimal effort on his part.

    With Draco out of the picture, Harry and Ron ¨C possibly accompanied by Hermione, who would likely try to stop them ¨C would inevitably wander into the forbidden third-floor, discovering the secrets hidden there. This, of course, was a crucial plot point in the story, if my theory was correct. Perhaps Professor Quirrell would be there too? No, that¡¯d be too early in the school year...But tonight was clearly a pivotal night for the trio.

    Again, should I interfere with the story? What would happen if I altered the storyline? Or have I already changed it without realizing? Honestly, I¡¯d rather not go sneaking around at night...But what if they get hurt? Sigh...

    ¡°It¡¯s a trap,¡± Scarlet finally said after a long pause, leaving Hermione puzzled.

    ¡°A trap?¡± Hermione asked.

    Scarlet explained, ¡°Draco was lying. He¡¯s not planning to meet them tonight. But Harry and Ron will be out of their dorm after ten, and if they¡¯re caught, they¡¯ll be punished. Even if they try to explain that Draco suggested the duel, the professors will just think they¡¯re making it up to get him into trouble.¡±

    Hermione was stunned, ¡°But...it can¡¯t be...¡±

    ¡°Slytherins are known for their cunning, whether used for good or bad,¡± Scarlet said, somewhat impressed by Draco¡¯s tactic. ¡°With just one suggestion, he can get his revenge while maintaining his own reputation, leaving his opponents to bring about their own downfall. He¡¯s got the makings of a great strategist, someone you¡¯d want on your side. But as an opponent, he¡¯d be a real headache. I¡¯ve always admired that kind of cunning.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Hermione was clearly appalled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing good about being cunning!¡±

    ¡°But it minimises a lot of losses and maximises the benefits,¡± Scarlet countered. ¡°I am a businesswoman, after all. Besides, think about ancient times, when swords and spears claimed countless lives. Having a cunning strategist on your side would save many lives. I mean, many lives.¡±

    Hermione was still taken aback by Scarlet¡¯s words.

    ¡°Anyway, back to the duel,¡± Scarlet continued. ¡°Now that you know it¡¯s a trap, you¡¯ll probably warn the boys. But I can guarantee you they won¡¯t listen. They¡¯ll think you¡¯re either lying or overthinking it, and go ahead with their plan regardless.¡±

    ¡°But that could get all of us into trouble!¡± Hermione said, her voice laced with anxiety.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°Why do you think that?¡±

    ¡°Because of the points...¡±

    ¡°Hermione, think again,¡± Scarlet said, looking her directly in the eyes. ¡°Are the points really that important? Imagine you¡¯ve graduated and you¡¯re applying for a job. What would your future employer consider? Your performance in school? Yes. Your grades? Yes. Your House points?¡±

    Hermione opened her mouth to respond, but no suitable words came to mind.

    ¡°No, Hermione. The House points aren¡¯t really that important. They¡¯re just part of a school competition - for fun, for motivation, to encourage you to improve during your time here. But that¡¯s not the only purpose of the points system,¡± Scarlet explained. ¡°It¡¯s about teamwork, understanding your housemates, and learning to work with your opponents. You need to accept that Gryffindors are naturally reckless and fearless, which is why they¡¯re known as brave heroes. Pros and cons coexist, you know.¡±

    ¡°Just like Slytherins.¡± Scarlet went on. ¡°They¡¯re cunning and ambitious, always looking for loopholes and ways to bend the rules without breaking them. They¡¯re willing to take risk if the rewards are high enough. They¡¯d be a great support if you had them on your side, but you¡¯d need to ensure you have enough to offer them. Otherwise, they¡¯d leave you behind without a second thought.¡±

    Hermione remained silent for a long while before finally looking up at Scarlet. ¡°So, there¡¯s no point in me reporting them to the prefects, right? Because they¡¯ll still find a way to sneak out, and they¡¯d hate me if they found out it was me who told the prefects.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Besides, even if you manage to stop them tonight, they¡¯ll eventually get into other situations and find a way out after ten or break the school rules anyway. You can¡¯t stop them every time,¡± Scarlet said, nodding.

    ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Hermione asked, sounding lost.

    ¡°Sleep well and don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Scarlet replied. Hermione¡¯s eyes widened at her words. ¡°Or, since they don¡¯t seem to think things through when they act recklessly, you could be their brain and think for them.¡±

    ¡°But...I...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your choice. Just go with what feels right to you; there¡¯s no definitive answer here. Besides,¡± Scarlet grinned, ¡°it¡¯s normal for a student to break the rules every now and then. I¡¯m sure every student at Hogwarts has gotten detention get at least once before they graduate. The professors are probably used to it.¡±

    Hermione, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Anyway,¡± Scarlet continued, pulling a jade pendant from her bag and handing it to Hermione, ¡°this is an enchanted talisman. It¡¯ll protect you from one lethal blow, but it¡¯s not useful for much else. Oh, and one more thing.¡± She took out her notebook, drew a pentacle, tore the paper, and gave it to Hermione. ¡°If, for any reason, you need my help, just tear this pentacle in half. I¡¯ll know and come to you as soon as I can, though I doubt there¡¯s any real danger at Hogwarts. It could last for a month, and dissolve into ashes when time comes.¡±

    ¡°...Thanks, Scarlet,¡± Hermione murmured as she drifted into deep thought while walking towards their dorm. Scarlet continued on her way to the training room.

    The Weasley brothers weren¡¯t there, but it was clear they were making progression on her quill from what they¡¯d left at their corner.

    She went to an empty table reserved for her, finally finding some time to plan out her school years.

    Skipping grades wasn¡¯t possible at Hogwarts. She could do it in Muggles schools because she had knowledge from her previous life. Primary school had been easy, middle school manageable, but high school subjects were more challenging. She''d originally planned to accelerate Muggle education, hoping to compress three years of middle school into one and three years of high school into two. However, now that her time is divided with her magical studies, she realises she¡¯ll have to take exams year by year, like a normal Muggle student. The only difference between her and her Muggle peers would be that she¡¯s homeschooled and takes her exams during school breaks.

    What else...Oh, I¡¯ll need someone to summarise the wizard newspapers and magazines for me, Scarlet mused. It¡¯s always better to have more information than none, but I¡¯ll need to find the right person for the job...Not the Weasleys ¨C Ron''s too simple-minded, and Fred and George are better suited for inventing. Well, it seems I¡¯ll have to ask around.

    Scarlet jotted down a few notes in her notebook before finally starting her training. She returned to her room promptly at half-past nine. After taking a shower, she found Amelia and Maya still flipping through magazines.

    ¡°Hey, Scarlet, look what we¡¯ve got here!¡± Amelia exclaimed, holding up a magazine. Maya seemed excited too. ¡°Gilderoy Lockhart''s newest release, Year with the Yeti! We can order it from the bookstore now!¡±

    Scarlet frowned, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know who he is?¡± Amelia hurried over to Scarlet¡¯s side. ¡°He¡¯s an adventurer who¡¯s fought monsters and werewolves! He¡¯s written down all his experiences in his book ¨Che''s a famous and charming author!¡±

    ¡°How do you know he¡¯s charming?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s won Witch Weekly''s Most Charming Smile Award five times in a row!¡± Amelia said, shoving the magazine in Scarlet¡¯s face.

    Scarlet took the magazine and studied the so-called charming guy...Honestly, he was good-looking, but with a hint of cheesiness that Scarlet found off-putting. When a guy knows he¡¯s handsome and tries to strike a pose in front of the camera, it just feels cheesy, corny, and awkward - especially when he doesn¡¯t even know how to pose like a proper model...Well, definitely not Scarlet¡¯s cup of tea, but she respected Amelia¡¯s taste and gave her a polite smile.

    ¡°Well, maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m from a Muggle family, but I¡¯ve never heard of him. Anyway, I¡¯m more interested in the book you mentioned. Can you tell me more about it?¡±

    That night, Scarlet and Maya listened to a two-hour lecture from Amelia on how cool, charming, and heroic this cheesy fellow was, and how thrilling the stories he wrote were. Amelia even brought out his entire series of books and proudly shared them with her roommates. Maya accepted them eagerly, while Scarlet took them more sceptically.

    Scarlet flipped through a few pages and, honestly, the writing was very good. She started to think she might have misjudged this fellow by his cover. However, she soon found inconsistencies that didn''t quite add up...As an author herself who had written about her true experiences from her previous life, she knew what genuine experiences should look like. But this book...it glorified the protagonist - clearly Gilderoy Lockhart himself ¨C a bit too much.

    Either this guy was narcissistic, or he had embellished parts of his ¡°true experiences¡±, or maybe both. It didn¡¯t quite match the reasoning behind the heroic acts...Did he pirate others¡¯ glory? Buy stories from mercenaries and keep them confidential so he could claim the experiences as his own? Scarlet mused but shrugged it off. After all, it wasn¡¯t her business - she was still enjoying the book.

    ¡°Amelia, can I borrow your books?¡± Scarlet asked. It was late, and she really needed to sleep.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Amelia said, pleased that her roommates liked her book recommendations. ¡°I¡¯ll leave them here, so just take them whenever you want to read.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Scarlet put the book back on Amelia¡¯s desk and lay down on her bed. Her pocket watch read a quarter to twelve - far later than she¡¯d planned to go to sleep. ¡°Good night, everyone.¡±

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    ¡°Sweet dreams!¡±

 Chapter 23 - Another normal day in Hogwarts

You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

 Chapter 24 - The rat with one missing finger

    Scarlet had grown accustomed to her life in Hogwarts.

    Her day started with an hour of training in her private training room, located not far from the Hufflepuff dorm - just a few flights of stairs to climb. She began at six in the morning, followed by breakfast in the Great Hall at eight, where she sorted through the letters delivered by owls. Oh, how she wished Hogwarts had Wi-Fi and the internet, she could handle everything so much faster on a laptop.

    Ron had completed and submitted his questionnaire, securing his pocket money. Besides Ron and Neville, Scarlet handed out a few more questionnaires, steadily building her list of ¡°paid assistants¡± through conversations. Neville, despite his timidity and forgetfulness, was doing a great job.

    After breakfast, she attended classes, finished her homework, and dealt with her business affairs during her free periods. Evenings were spent studying her Muggle textbooks until dinner. She enjoyed light conversations with her friends and housemates during dinner and after meals, and later, she returned to her training room until nearly ten at night. Sometimes she trained, other times she spent part of the time drafting her novel, but she always finished her days by reading the news summaries. Finally, she¡¯d return to her dorm, take a shower, and head to bed.

    Her weekends were entirely dedicated to studying high school subjects which she planned to take exams for during school breaks, with morning and evening training sessions as usual. Others would be shocked if they knew about her physical training, but for now, only the professors and the Weasley twins were aware of it. Hermione might have suspected, but not just yet. For now, her friends and classmates all believed she had a quiet room specially reserved for writing her books on peace and confidentially. Her fans eagerly awaited her next book, especially Justin and Maya.

    ¡°Wow, you have such a full and busy schedule,¡± Amelia remarked as the three of them had their usual pillow talk before bed, ¡°I can¡¯t imagine keeping up with all of that.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s fine. Not that busy, really,¡± Scarlet replied, mentally reviewing her schedule. ¡°If I skipped reading the news, I¡¯d actually have more free time.¡±

    ¡°What kind of news are you reading, anyway?¡± Amalia asked, curious. ¡°I¡¯ve seen Muggle newspaper before ¨C they look so dull. The pictures don¡¯t even move!¡±

    ¡°If you mean Muggle news, I mainly focus on the latest technology and government updates, both local and international. It helps with my investments.¡± Scarlet¡¯s thoughts raced, when will the internet and Wi-Fi become widespread? What about those new startups focusing on tech - when will they take off? Oh, and flash drives! If I can invest early, the returns could go towards funding R&D for plastic waste problems. She remembered how damaging plastic was to the environment, yet there hadn¡¯t been much funding for it because solutions were too tedious and weren¡¯t seen as profitable.

    Scarlet continued, ¡°As for wizarding news, I just like to keep an eye on the trends so I¡¯m not completely in the dark.¡±

    In truth, most of the Ministry¡¯s news seemed like a farce to her, full of cover-ups and only promoting the good stuff. The fashion trends baffled her, and she wasn¡¯t really a fan of them. But at least she stayed informed.

    Amelia and Maya shared details about their days at Hogwarts, too.

    Amelia was more interested in fashion, crafting trinkets and accessories that she¡¯d wear proudly. Her creations attracted other girls with similar tastes from all four Houses. Of course, every time Gryffindors and Slytherins were involved, they¡¯d end up sneering at each other, often leading to intense arguments that would draw the attention of any passing professor. But Amelia enjoyed it all the same.

    Maya, on the other hand, was a bookworm ¨C specifically a lover of novels. She devoured adventure stories and love tales, whether written by Muggles or wizard. She had her own group of book enthusiasts, sharing novels and thus, spreading Scarlet¡¯s name across the school. Scarlet even gained a subtle fan in Slytherin, who shyly asked for her autograph when no one was around.

    Occasionally, Hermione would meet up with Scarlet in the library to vent about the silly things boys had done, especially Harry and Ron ¨C though Neville was always excluded from these complaints, as he¡¯d been a very responsible assistant and hadn¡¯t joined in on the boys¡¯ mischief. Neville could have quit being Scarlet¡¯s assistant by now, having earned enough money for his new tool: a custom-made wristwatch from the Weasley twins that recorded reminders, compared his schedule and outfit with others, and even reminded him to bring his dragon-hide gloves for Potions, even when he forgot to ask. A great saviour for him.

    When Scarlet asked why he hadn¡¯t stopped working for her, Neville replied confidently, ¡°I think I can learn more by helping you. You always give me such incredible insight. It¡¯s worth more than Galleons.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad to be of help.¡± Scarlet patted his shoulder with a smile.

    Everything seemed to be going smoothly, but there were still three things on her mind - three issues she wasn¡¯t sure she should get involved in: Ron¡¯s rat, the soul fragments in Harry¡¯s forehead, and the soul fragments attached to Professor Quirrell¡¯s head.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    She rented Ron¡¯s rat for a week, which Ron happily agreed to - he seemed like he¡¯d prefer a different pet if given the chance. She kept detailed observation notes, writing in the language from her previous life to ensure no one, especially the rat, could understand. She suspected the rat might try to escape the cage and sneak a look at her records.

    Her observations didn¡¯t focus on the rat¡¯s physical appearance - though that one missing finger was noticed - but on its soul. That she saw was filthy ¨C there was hardly any bravery or justice in it. Instead, the soul radiated cunning, low self-esteem, and occasionally, sneered at her, as if he knew that if he had power, it would exploit others. It was not the soul of a good person from any perspective. Dark in hue, almost black, with greyish spots, the soul¡¯s aura left her unsettled.

    Unsure of what to do next, she was lost in thought until she overheard a conversation about those who had been awarded the Order of Merlin. Professor Dumbledore had received it for defeating Grindelwald in 1945; Newt Scamander had been awarded the Order of Merlin, Second Class, for his work in Magizoology and for writing Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them.

    ¡°And Peter Pettigrew, posthumously awarded the Order of Merlin, First Class, ten years ago because he confronted Sirius Black and was killed along with twelve Muggles during the incident. Only one of his fingers was left.¡±

    One finger?

    Scarlet¡¯s ears perked up. Turning toward the students chatting nearby, she politely interrupted, ¡°Sorry to disturb you, seniors, but could you repeat that? The one awarded the Order of Merlin?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± they replied.

    Quickly, Scarlet scribbled down the name, thanked her seniors, and hurried toward the Gryffindor table. She grabbed Ron¡¯s robe, her mind racing. ¡°How long have your family had your pet rat?¡±

    Ron blinked in confusion but answered anyway. ¡°Almost ten years. A bit more than nine, I reckon. Why?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, just needed to confirm that for my notes,¡± Scarlet replied, patting his shoulder before hurrying off. ¡°Thanks, Ron!¡±

    She made a beeline for the library and headed straight to the Books for Record. She found the section with Hogwarts yearbook section and started counting back the years. After some flipping, she found it: Peter Pettigrew.

    He looked younger in the photos, much cheerier with other students around, one of them looked amazing similar to Harry. But there was no mistaking it ¨C the soul hiding in Ron¡¯s rat matched this image.

    Awarded for confronting Sirius Black, a follower of the mighty dark wizard, and dying a hero, huh? Scarlet thought to herself, well, he¡¯s alive. And since he¡¯s hiding, maybe...maybe Sirius Black was framed? Could he be innocent?

    The gravity of the situation weighed on her. I should report this to someone ¨C Pettigrew is dangerous, and an innocent man might be in prison because of him...but how? I can¡¯t just march up to the Ministry and say the rat is the true culprit...

    She didn¡¯t trust them with their ridiculous regulations.

    Could she rely on Professor Dumbledore? Should I take that risk?

    ¡°Hermione, dear,¡± she said, finding Hermione tucked away in a corner of the library. ¡°Do you know any spell that can turn a human into an animal?¡±

    ¡°Temporary or long term?¡± Hermione asked, glancing up from her book.

    ¡°For the long term.¡±

    Hermione thought for a moment before replying, ¡°You¡¯re probably thinking of the Animagus Transformation. Transfiguring a human into an animal only works temporarily. An Animagus, on the other hand, is a witch or wizard who can transform into an animal and back again at will. It¡¯s a skill you can learn through a sort of ritual process. Professor McGonagall is one of the registered Animagi. Why do you ask? Are you thinking of becoming one?¡±

    ¡°No, just...looking into something.¡± Scarlet replied. In truth, her role as a priestess of the Queen granted her the ability to transform into a bear - an ability more akin to that of a traditional Druid than a Animagus. In fact, she should probably be called a Druid rather than a priestess if she skilled in magic and ancient wisdom, but the Queen didn¡¯t mind the title, as long as Scarlet served her purpose.

    ¡°Thanks, Hermione. See you later.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Scarlet...¡± Hermione called out, but Scarlet had already hurried away, heading toward her training room for some quiet space to think.

    To her surprise, the Weasley Twins were there, jumping and cheering, clearly celebrating something.

    ¡°Hi brothers. What are you so excited about?¡± Scarlet asked, considering whether she needed to find another place to contemplate her dilemma.

    ¡°The quill, Milady!¡± the twins chorused, presenting her with a delicate quill.

    ¡°Endless ink,¡± Fred explained, ¡°You can store any colour you want in the feather, and switch between them by pinching the coloured part.¡±

    ¡°The quill can capture any colour you see,¡± George added, ¡°Just point the nib at the colour and say the magic word ¡®capture¡¯.¡±

    ¡°It has a voice-to-text function, mimicking your writing style while correcting any mistakes.¡±

    ¡°And the nib is changeable!¡± George said enthusiastically. ¡°You can imagine any type of nib you want, and the quill will take that shape. Whether you need a broad stroke or a fine line ¨C it''ll do it! And--¡±

    The twins finished their pitch in unison, ¡°--it looks pretty! You can pin it in your hair or on a hat!¡±

    Scarlet couldn¡¯t help but smile with amusement as she looked at the quill in her hand. ¡°It certainly pretty,¡± she agreed.

    ¡°And it can even give you suggestions if you¡¯re stuck while writing.¡± George added.

    ¡°You mean I can...chat with it?¡± Scarlet asked, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Fred grinned. ¡°It responds to questions, but be warned - it starts giving dumb replies if you ask too much. We¡¯re working on that part.¡±

    Well, isn¡¯t this just like the chatbot AI engineers are dreaming of creating? Scarlet mused, her lips curving into a wry grin, ¡°Thanks! Here¡¯s the other half of the payment.¡±

    The twins accepted the pouch of Galleons with eager smiles.

    ¡°Oh, by the way,¡± Fred asked, ¡°why are you here so early? You seem worried - those frowning brows say it all. Anything we can help with?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure...¡± Scarlet replied, glancing between the twins. After a brief pause, she asked, ¡°Do you trust Professor Dumbledore?¡±

    ¡°Of course we do! Why?¡± George asked, his curiosity piqued.

    Scarlet¡¯s lips twisted into a slight frown. ¡°Because I have something really important...something I think only he can handle. I don¡¯t think the Ministry of Magic is reliable enough for this.¡±

    The twins exchanged a serious glance before gesturing for her to sit down. ¡°Scarlet, let¡¯s have a talk,¡± George said, his usual playful tone replaced by a more thoughtful one.

 Chapter 25 - Getting rid of the rat

    Dinner time, most of the professors were present at the staff table, but Headmaster Dumbledore was notably absent. Scarlet felt a growing sense of nervousness as she finished her meal and made her way over to Professor McGonagall.

    ¡°Excuse me, Professor, I have some questions and I desperately need your advice. It¡¯s about Animagus transformations.¡±

    Professor McGonagall looked intrigued. ¡°Have you finished your dinner? Very well, follow me.¡±

    They soon settled in Professor McGonagall¡¯s office. The Professor sat down and asked, ¡°What would you like to inquire about? I know becoming an Animagus sounds exciting, but I must strongly advise against a first-year student attempting the ritual.¡±

    ¡°No, no,¡± Scarlet quickly clarified. ¡°I¡¯m not asking because I want to become an Animagus. It¡¯s something else.¡± She hesitated before continuing. ¡°I suppose you¡¯ve heard from Professor Dumbledore or Professor Sprout that I inherited an ancient form of magic, and that I¡¯ve been granted a room for physical training?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware,¡± Professor McGonagall replied, nodding. ¡°Mr. Filch has also been informed, so he won¡¯t report you for being out after curfew, provided you¡¯re not out too late.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think anyone¡¯s told you exactly what kind of magic I¡¯ve inherited,¡± Scarlet said cautiously, noticing the subtle nod from the professor to continue. ¡°The magic I acquired is related to death and souls. For instance, if you¡¯d permit me, I could guide all the ghosts in the school to the land of dead - the Shadowy Land, which is guarded by Sc¨¢thach, the warrior maiden. I can also identify souls. If you conjured an animal using Transfiguration, I could tell at a glance whether it¡¯s a true living being with a soul, or just something created by magic.¡±

    ¡°Interesting magic,¡± Professor McGonagall said thoughtfully, clearly impressed. She had taken special note of Scarlet ever since sending her the acceptance letter and accompanying her on the school supply trip to Diagon Alley. This student had a clear mind, was well-prepared, and took control of situations when necessary. Professor McGonagall had initially thought Scarlet would be sorted into Ravenclaw or perhaps Slytherin, but Hufflepuff had been an unexpected yet fitting choice. Still, she couldn¡¯t yet see how ancient soul magic related to the topic of their conversation.

    ¡°And I assume,¡± Professor McGonagall added, ¡°You have something to ask - something involving Anigami, Transfiguration, and this magic you¡¯ve inherited?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes...¡± Scarlet began slowly, choosing her words carefully. ¡°I found a human soul inside a rat...I mean, this rat, it¡¯s supposed to be a human, but somehow, he¡¯s living as a rat - and for far longer than an average garden rat, considering it isn¡¯t a magical creature.¡±

    Professor McGonagall¡¯s eyes widened, and she straightened up in her chair, ¡°You mean to say...¡±

    ¡°An adult man disguised as a rat, and he¡¯s been hiding for at least nine years,¡± Scarlet clarified. ¡°And when I checked the Hogwarts yearbook, I realised that the soul looked exactly like Peter Pettigrew. It even has one less finger...¡±

    Her voice grew quieter as she noticed Professor McGonagall¡¯s expression becoming increasingly stern and serious.

    ¡°This is a bold accusation,¡± Professor McGonagall said softly, though her tone was edged with concern. ¡°Are you prepared to guarantee the truth of this claim?¡±

    ¡°Yes, by the name of Queen Sc¨¢thach, I swear I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± Scarlet responded solemnly. ¡°I take full responsibility for my words.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Professor McGonagall said, her voice steady. ¡°Now, where is this rat?¡±

    ¡°In Ron Weasley¡¯s room,¡± Scarlet replied, noticing the flash of surprise that crossed the professor¡¯s face. ¡°The rat used to belong to Percy Weasley, but now it¡¯s Ron Weasley¡¯s pet. I noticed the odd when we met on the train, but I only recently found the time to investigate. I use the excuse of observing a rare, long-living rat to avoid raising suspicion...I just gave him back to Ron a few days ago.¡±

    ¡°A clever cover,¡± Professor McGonagall acknowledged as she stood. ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll retrieve the rat, and we¡¯ll take this directly to the headmaster.¡±

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    She left the office briskly before Scarlet could respond, clearly unsettled by the gravity of the situation.

    Not long after, Professor McGonagall returned with the rat secured in a cage. Together, they made their way to the headmaster¡¯s office.

    This was the second time Scarlet had been in the headmaster¡¯s office. The last time, she had been too nervous and focused on requesting a training room to notice much about her surroundings. Now, she took in the sight of the many portraits of past Headmasters hanging on the walls, all of them watching curiously as she and Professor McGonagall entered.

    ¡°Albus, this is a serious matter. We¡¯ll have to skip the pleasantries,¡± Professor McGonagall said firmly, setting the cage down on an empty spot on the floor, ¡°Please, take a look at this rat.¡±

    Professor Dumbledore noticed the tension in Professor McGonagall¡¯s voice, so he kept his words brief and moved closer to examine the rat. ¡°It¡¯s not a particularly well-groomed rat, I must say. I don¡¯t see anything unsual.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s an Animagus,¡± Professor McGonagall explained, ¡°according to Ms. Hong.¡±

    ¡°I can assure you I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± Scarlet added, though she was too nervous to notice that both professors seemed ready to respond. Without waiting, she stepped in front of the cage, raising her hand with her fingers forming a circle to frame the rat in her view.

    Before either of the adults could intervene, Scarlet chanted her incantation, ¡°In the name of Sc¨¢thach, Reveal!¡±

    The rat let out a terrified shriek as its body began to shimmer and shift. First, its head transformed, followed by its torso, arms, and legs, like a rapid time-lapse of a blooming flower. In the blink of an eye, the rat had morphed into a man, breaking the cage apart as he collapsed onto the floor, his hands covering his eyes.

    Before the man could move, Scarlet cast another enchantment, binding him in place. A gleaming circle gravitational force surrounded him, pinning him to the spot with a heavy weight.

    ¡°Peter Pettigrew, you¡¯re alive,¡± Professor McGonagall said sternly, pointing her wand at him. Scarlet stepped back, giving the professor full control. ¡°Since you¡¯ve been hiding all these years, I suspect there¡¯s more to the story of the twelve Muggles¡¯ deaths and you confrontation with Sirius Black?¡±

    Professor Dumbledore remained silent for a moment, processing the scene before turning to Scarlet, ¡°Ms. Hong, I¡¯m sorry you had to be involved in this.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m fine with it,¡± Scarlet replied. ¡°Though I imagine the Weasleys might be traumatised...considering the rat pretended to be their pet for nearly nine years.¡±

    Scarlet noticed a flicker of shock in Professor Dumbledore¡¯s eyes before adding, ¡°I think I should leave now. I trust Hogwarts can handle this?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, we will,¡± Professor Dumbledore confirmed with a nod, ¡°Fifty points to Hufflepuff, for your brave actions. And by the way, your charms ¨C ancient magic ¨C are quite impressive.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Scarlet politely left the room and headed toward the Great Hall; dinner hadn¡¯t finished yet, so she figured she could grab something for a midnight snack. While she usually settled for cookies, sometimes she craved something more substantial, like fried chicken. To her surprise, her special meals ¨C prepared according to her own recipes - were a hit with her housemates. As a result, all four House tables occasionally featured Asian cuisine. Rice ball, in particular, were a favourite since they were easy to carry, much like sandwiches, making them popular with students on the go.

    As soon as she entered the hall, Ron hurried over to her side. ¡°Professor McGonagall borrowed Scabbers. Do you know anything about it?¡±

    He looked puzzled. ¡°Is she interested in finding out why Scabbers has lived so long, too?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Scarlet hesitated, searching for a reasonable explanation. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough. Don¡¯t worry - she¡¯ll take good care of Scabbers.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t mind,¡± Ron shrugged. ¡°By the way, do you have any paid tasks you need help with?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s book research ¨C specifically history,¡± Scarlet replied, watching Ron¡¯s enthusiasm deflate. ¡°I don¡¯t mind giving you the task, but it has to follow my format, and I won¡¯t accept a shoddy report. Are you still interested?¡±

    ¡°Anything but history.¡± Ron groaned, looking hopeful. ¡°Isn¡¯t there some other type of research you need?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Scarlet glanced toward the Forbidden Forest, ¡°How about magical creatures in the Forbidden Forest? I¡¯d like a general overview of what¡¯s out there - brief description of the creatures. You seem to be on good terms with the gamekeeper, right? Twenty Galleons for the report. It needs to be at least fifty pages, with pictures and illustrations allowed, and a reference list. Those don¡¯t count toward the fifty pages. Hand it in by this time next week. How does that sound?¡±

    Ron gritted his teeth. ¡°...Yeah, sounds good.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to --¡±

    ¡°I must,¡± Ron cut her off. ¡°If I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll never save enough for a broomstick. It¡¯s a better offer than anything else I¡¯ve heard.¡±

    ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°Fred and George,¡± Ron explained. ¡°They¡¯ve been trying to save for years, but nothing¡¯s really worked out. I bet I have more Galleons than them now!¡± He looked proud of himself, so Scarlet chose not to burst his bubbles. Instead, she excused herself politely and went back to packing up her midnight snack.

    Now, two problems left, Scarlet thought, I can handle them one at a time once Peter Pettigrew case is resolved and Professor Dumbledore proves reliable. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust him...but politics can be messy, especially with this Ministry. Who know what could happen?

    Oh yeah, where¡¯s Harry? She mused. I haven¡¯t seen much of him outside of class...He¡¯s been living in Hermione¡¯s vent, but not showing up around me...He seems happy, though - so maybe that¡¯s a good thing?

 Chapter 26 - The must-have Troll incident

    Scarlet was pleased to see the news that new evidence had emerged, suggesting that Sirius Black might be proven not guilty, and an investigation was underway.

    Looks like it¡¯s time to deal with the other two problems...Starting with Professor Quirrell, perhaps?

    Halloween arrived sooner than expected.

    It wasn¡¯t a holiday Scarlet had ever paid much attention to. In her previous life, she had lived in a more Asian-influenced culture where Halloween wasn¡¯t a big deal. At the orphanage, the budget was too tight for the children to have proper Halloween celebrations, so they focused more on Christmas and New Year¡¯s. Though she knew Halloween was eagerly anticipated by people in England, it hadn¡¯t been on her radar...She enjoyed it anyway.

    Just as she was soaking in the atmosphere, Professor Quirrell burst into the Great Hall, his face pale with terror, his turban askew. He staggered toward Professor Dumbledore''s chair, leaned heavily against the table, and gasped, ¡°Troll -- in the dungeons! -- thought you ought to know...¡±

    Then, he collapsed to the floor, unconscious.

    The students immediately panicked, chaos erupting in the hall. But Professor Dumbledore acted swiftly, sending out purple firecrackers that caught everyone¡¯s attention, silencing the crowed as he rumbled, ¡°Prefects, lead your Houses back to the dormitories immediately!¡±

    The prefects jumped into action, with Hufflepuff¡¯s seventh-year prefects quickly taking charge. ¡°First years, gather and leave first! Emily, Jonathan, you lead the way! Second years, follows. Seniors, stay behind and set an example for the younger students!¡±

    Noticing her friends still looking nervous, scared, and confused, Scarlet raised her voice, ¡°First years, follow me! Follow the redhead!¡±

    This worked like a charm. Amelia and Maya were the first to fall in behind Scarlet, followed by Justin and the others, all trotting toward the Hufflepuff dormitories.

    Emily, who was leading the way ahead of Scarlet, turned and smiled, ¡°Nice! Ever thought about becoming a prefect yourself later on?¡±

    ¡°Nope, too busy,¡± Scarlet replied without hesitation, her light-hearted tone helping to calm the students around her. The sense of calm gradually spread among them all.

    ¡°Thought you¡¯d say that.¡± Jonathan chuckled, ¡°Still busy with you book?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m reaching the climax. Been struggling to come up with a better way to build it up.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t help you with that, but good luck.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    They arrived at the dormitory not long after. Emily and Jonathan stepped inside while Scarlet stood off to the side, counting heads as their housemates filled into the room.

    ¡°All present!¡±

    The prefects let out a collective sigh of relief, and Scarlet stayed behind to close the dormitory door.

    Just before Scarlet could close the door, she sensed something strange; the mark she had left on Professor Quirrell¡¯s turban was moving in an odd way. Recalling the layout of Hogwarts, she realised he wasn¡¯t heading toward the hospital wing or the dungeons, where a Defence Against the Dark Arts professor should be during a crisis...No, he was heading toward the forbidden third-floor!

    ¡°Felicia, I forgot something important. I need to go back and retrieve it,¡± Scarlet said hastily, tugging at the robe of the seventh-year prefect beside her, who was helping her close the entrance.

    ¡°But Scarlet, it¡¯s dangerous --¡±

    ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry. You know me, I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Scarlet assured her quickly, ¡°You know I don¡¯t lie!¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Before Felicia could stop her, Scarlet darted out of reach and sped off, her voice echoing through the hallway, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon!¡±

    With a swift wind enchantment cast on her feet and legs, she increased her speed. She didn¡¯t wait for the staircase to shift; instead, she practically parkoured her way straight to the third floor, where she caught a glimpse of the purple turban.

    ¡°Professor Quirrell!¡± She called out mid-air, startling the already-nervous professor. ¡°Why are you here? I thought you were supposed to be in the hospital wing or helping the other professors deal with the troll?¡±

    She landed in front of the now-open door to the forbidden room, wearing a smile that didn¡¯t quite mask the threatening undertone in her voice.

    Professor Quirrell¡¯s face turned ghostly white as he stammered, trying to form an excuse, but Scarlet cut him off.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Professor Quirrell isn¡¯t up to anything...suspicious, right?¡± Scarlet said, her voice laced with feigned innocence. She had only vague memory of this part from the film, but whatever was hidden in this room, it was clearly something important, and it definitely shouldn¡¯t into the hands of someone with a suspicious soul fragment clinging to his head. She had to come up with something fast ¨C something that could keep him from attempting anything else, like tonight¡¯s troll incident, to access the room. Smirking, she added, ¡°Actually, I know you¡¯re up to something. I can see your little secret...hiding under your turban.¡±

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Professor Quirrell¡¯s face paled even further. ¡°T-this is not a funny joke, Ms. Hong...¡±

    ¡°Ms. Hong!¡± a deep voice suddenly boomed from the room. Professor Snape stepped out of the shadows. ¡°While I appreciate your efforts in guarding the door for me as I check on the security measures, I must remind you to mind your language when speaking with a professor.¡±

    Scarlet was puzzled for a moment, but she kept her expression neutral, smiling as she nodded, ¡°Glad to be of help, Professor Snape. And I apologise, Professor Quirrell, if I was being rude.¡±

    ¡°I-it¡¯s alright, I-I should join the other professors now...¡± Professor Quirrell stammered before hurrying away, practically running as he left.

    Once Professor Quirrell was out of sight, Professor Snape, glancing to ensure no one was around, said quietly, ¡°I believe, Ms. Hong, you have a good excuse for behaving like a reckless Gryffindor instead of remaining with your House in the dormitory?¡±

    ¡°Well, I suppose Professor Snape has already gotten to know me better through Professor McGonagall or Professor Dumbledore?¡± Scarlet replied calmly. She didn¡¯t recall the exact reasons this character was so beloved by fans in her previous life, but she knew one thing: despite being a double-sided spy, he was ultimately on Harry¡¯s side. Trusting that, she decided to be honest. ¡°I saw a soul fragment attached to his head. It gave me a very bad feeling - dark, oppressive, distorted, full of hatred. Like a snake waiting to strike at the right moment. Thought you¡¯d want to know.¡±

    She then cast a brief glance at his left arm. ¡°Somehow, it¡¯s linked to the mark you carry.¡±

    For a brief second, Professor Snape¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, a rare and telling reaction for someone who usually maintained the same stern expression, even when glaring at students.

    ¡°Have you informed Professor Dumbledore?¡± He asked, his voice low, as if he were trying to conceal his shock.

    ¡°Not yet, planning to. But I needed to be sure if he¡¯s reliable,¡± Scarlet replied. ¡°You¡¯re welcome to pass along my words, but I suspect he would take action.¡±

    ¡°Any why do you think that?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s training the saviour - the Boy Who Lived. Don¡¯t you think the way he¡¯s guarding the third floor looks more like a test or a game rather than a proper security measure?¡± After weeks of reading up on recent history and news, Scarlet had a clearer understanding of Harry Potter¡¯s status. ¡°Perhaps he believes Harry will play a key role in defeating the dark wizard and wants to prepare him.¡±

    Professor Snape remained silent for a long moment before asking in a whisper, ¡°And you¡¯re certain...the Dark Lord is still alive?¡±

    ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t sure at first,¡± Scarlet admitted, ¡°but the mark on your forearm is still active. He¡¯s alive somehow. Perhaps in fragments.¡±

    Professor Snape¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stared into hers. ¡°Why are you entrusting me with this information?¡±

    She shrugged lightly and replied, ¡°Ancient magic.¡±

    Professor Snape didn¡¯t respond but instead ordered her to return to her dormitory, which she complied with immediately.

    When she arrived back at the Hufflepuff common room, her housemates greeted her warmly, shoving food in her hands and welcoming her back. It was enough to make Scarlet to decide to take a break from her usual physical training and instead indulge in the comfort of food and friends, relishing the cozy atmosphere.

    The next day, news spread rapidly throughout Hogwarts: Harry and Ron had confronted a troll to save the ever-reckless Hermione, the notorious ¡°Miss Know-it-all¡±. From her place at the long table, Scarlet observed the trio was finally coming together, just as she remembered from the films. Other boys seemed to be warming up to Hermione as well, though she still appeared to struggle with making friends among the Gryffindor girls.

    Later that day, Hermione found Scarlet in the library and eagerly began recounting all the details of the previous night.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Harry and Ron, I could have been killed. Breaking the rules isn¡¯t as terrifying as I thought ¨C especially since I can always win back my points,¡± Hermione said, though her voice still trembled at the memory of being so close to the troll.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m happy that you finally making friends.¡± Scarlet said.

    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re good friends, even if they can still annoy me at times. Boys!¡± Hermione rolled her eyes in frustration, but then her gaze landed on the notebook Scarlet was reading. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Ron¡¯s report on the magical creatures in the Forbidden Forest,¡± Scarlet said, flipping through the pages. ¡°His handwriting¡¯s better than I expected, and the information he gathered is actually decent. I was expecting worse.¡±

    Hermione raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°His handwriting really is terrible. I¡¯ve never seen him put in this much effort before.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Scarlet grinned, ¡°it turns out a handsome reward does wonders.¡±

    ¡°Scarlet, you¡¯ve been spending a lot of money at school,¡± Hermione said, her tone concerned.

    Scarlet shrugged again. ¡°I don¡¯t mind spending, as long as it saves me time. Besides, haven¡¯t you noticed? My spending is actually helping some students.¡±

    ¡°Helping?¡± Hermione looked puzzled.

    ¡°Bet you never realised how expensive the tuition fees and school supplies are for some students to attend Hogwarts.¡± Scarlet said. ¡°It¡¯s a heavy burden for some of them, you know.¡±

    Hermione went silent, processing the new perspective.

    ¡°I selectively choose those who need help and are willing to work for it,¡± Scarlet continued, ¡°Ron¡¯s one of them. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve noticed his wand, and his robe? With what I¡¯ve paid him, he should finally have enough money for a new wand. Though, I don¡¯t have many tasks suitable for him, since most of mine require attention to detail, which, well...Ron¡¯s not exactly known for.¡±

    Hermione lowered her head, her expression thoughtful, ¡°Scarlet, I feel awful.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve just been sniggering at Ron¡¯s chipping wand, thinking he looks funny waving it, and I never thought about it beyond that,¡± Hermione replied, her eyes growing red.

    ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up over it,¡± Scarlet said with a casual tone, ¡°Ron doesn¡¯t want anyone¡¯s pity. He¡¯s carefree about it and still lives with a smile. Just keep treating him the way you always have, and leave the rest to me.¡±

    ¡°To you? But you¡¯re just a student.¡±

    ¡°And a businesswoman,¡± Scarlet added with a wink, ¡°I¡¯ve commissioned Fred and George to work on some inventions. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll find a way to look after their baby brother.¡±

    ¡°...wow.¡± Hermione sighed, clearly impressed.

    Scarlet¡¯s eyes drifted back to the report in her hand, which had flipped to a section describing unicorns, specifically the properties of unicorn blood: ¡°Unicorn blood is famed for its powerful healing properties...despite its life-saving abilities, drinking unicorn blood comes with a severe curse...The blood of a unicorn will keep one alive, even if they are an inch from death, but at a terrible price.¡±

    Suddenly, she remembered the odd smell she had noticed beneath the overpowering scent of garlic smell...Something foul, like the stench of decay.

 Chapter 27 - Werewolf, and bits about Draco

    Breaking News: Sirius Black Found Innocent and to Be Released Soon! Peter Pettigrew, the Death Eater, Confirmed Alive! Order of Merlin to be Retracted!

    It was headline news, and Neville didn¡¯t wait until dinner to rush over to Scarlet, clutching a newspaper he had borrowed from one of his housemates. Scarlet read through the article thoroughly, pleased to see that Professor Dumbledore had won the battle of wits against the Minister of Magic. From the previous summaries, she could tell the Minister was someone who craved fame and was unwilling to admit fault. It was evident in the way he tried to shift the blame for Sirius Black¡¯s wrongful imprisonment onto his predecessor, claiming it wasn¡¯t his responsibility...

    ¡°Thanks, Neville. I¡¯m sure there will be more articles on this topic. Please make sure to highlight the key points in the summaries,¡± Scarlet said as she handed the newspaper back. Neville nodded, accepting the task, and returned to the Gryffindor table. He seemed a lot more confident and reliable now compared to when his first arrived at Hogwarts.

    No wonder the mark I left on that fat rat has been so faint lately, Scarlet thought, It must¡¯ve been because he was in Azkaban, far out of my reach.

    Scarlet recalled the pictures she¡¯d seen in the yearbook: Peter Pettigrew had been part of the group of friends who used to hang around with Sirius Black, along with Remus Lupin and James Potter ¨C Harry''s father. So...Sirius Black will probably be reaching out to Harry soon, considering he was James Potter¡¯s best friend.

    As Scarlet had expected, she soon noticed Professor McGonagall approaching Harry and Ron, speaking to them briefly before likely escorting them to the headmaster¡¯s office to be informed of the latest developments.

    Just as Scarlet was about to leave for her class, Faye, her owl, swooped into the hall, surprising her. She had received the reports from the school owls, but Faye brought her a letter from her dad.

    ¡°My dear Princess Red,

    Although we¡¯ve been exchanging notes frequently through the news clippings I¡¯ve attached to Faye, I felt compelled to send you a separate letter as this matter is rather bizarre, and I thought we should discuss it further to better understand how to handle this guest.

    As you may have noticed, I¡¯m back in London, which is odd, given that I mentioned I¡¯d be in Japan until Christmas season. Normally, my letters would have been sent through my assistant via express post and delivered by William. However, one of my old friends called upon for my help, and I had no choice but to come and see what was going on.

    This friend of mine is a mercenary ¨C an experience hired gun, not exactly a saint, but he only kills those who deserve it, the real scum of the earth. You know the type; we can get along just fine. He was planning to retire and join our bodyguard company, but he stumbled upon someone unusual and, for reasons unknown, decided to help him. He brought this person to the nearest, safest place he could think of - our house.

    Now, this guest triggered the alarm you¡¯ve set for the house, indicating that he¡¯s dangerous but still manageable. William, of course, noted that despite this, the man behaved quite gentlemanly, albeit looking very poor and ragged, as though he had been wandering in the wild for days.

    My friend and his new companion spent some time together before the man disappeared for a few days, only to reappear weak and malnutrition, urgently in need of a safe space to recover.

    I don¡¯t mind hosting a dangerous guest ¨C after all, we¡¯re all dangerous in one way or another - but this particular guest has been rejecting out offers of help, which is troubling both me and my friend. We¡¯re wondering if you might have some insight on how to properly welcome him. Here¡¯s an interesting clue about his strange disappearance: it happened on a night of a full moon, when the moon was bright and round.

    Please respond as soon as you can.

    From your old father

    PS: Bought you some beautiful notebooks in Japan, I¡¯ll be sending them your way on Faye¡¯s next trip.¡±

    Missing during a full moon? Setting off my enchantment? My enchantment doesn¡¯t apply to ordinary humans...Could he be a werewolf? Scarlet thought, her mind immediately jumping to that conclusion after piecing together the clues; she had read and watched plenty of related materials during her previous life. However, she was as confused by this revelation as by the idea of a mercenary crossing paths with a werewolf...Where on earth did they meet, anyway?

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Without delay, she set aside all her plans for the day and headed straight to the library to gatherer more information about werewolves. Afterward, she quickly wrote a reply to her father, wondering once again why the owlery was located so far away. She nearly arrived late for her class.

    It was Transfiguration with the Slytherins, and today, Draco seemed to keep his eyes on her throughout the entire lesson. Once class ended, he awkwardly approached her. ¡°S-Scarlet Smith!¡±

    ¡°Yes? How can I help you?¡± Scarlet asked, motioning for her friends to head to their next class without her. ¡°Please be quick; we¡¯ve got Potions next, and I don¡¯t want to keep Professor Snape waiting.¡±

    As usual, Crabbe and Goyle flanked Draco, though today they seemed to take their bodyguard duties more seriously, ensuring no one approached their corner.

    Draco glanced at another direction before finally speaking, ¡°What you said...it was true.¡± Seeing Scarlet¡¯s confused expression, he clarified, ¡°About the birth defects.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that,¡± Scarlet responded, remembering the conversation they¡¯d had weeks ago. She almost forgotten about it, as she and Draco didn¡¯t interact much. The Slytherins mostly kept to themselves, got along a bit better with Ravenclaws, were rivals with Gryffindors, and largely ignored the Hufflepuffs.

    Thinking for a moment, Scarlet said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s been a few weeks, so I assume your family¡¯s been looking into the matter? Actually, I have a brief understanding of your family tree - don¡¯t give me that look, it¡¯s not as extraordinary as you might think. It¡¯s hardly shocking; the Malfoys are a renowned family, and information about it isn¡¯t difficult to come by. I¡¯ve researched the other famous pureblood families as well. Actually, compared to them, your family¡¯s situation is better.¡±

    Draco stayed silent, letting Scarlet continue. ¡°I think your ancestors must have sensed something wrong, but couldn¡¯t figure out what. That''s probably why your family still marries purebloods, but not ones who are too closely related. It''s not just a wizarding issue either - this happens all over the world, especially among royals and nobles trying to preserve status, wealth, and of course, ¡®purity¡¯, something you sort cares deeply about.¡±

    Draco took a deep breath. ¡°How would you suggest breaking the cycle?¡±

    ¡°If you insist on marrying a pureblood, I¡¯d suggest looking abroad,¡± Scarlet replied, recalling her research on other magical schools around the world. ¡°German, France, or even Japan, if you¡¯re interested. I believe the belief in pureblood superiority exists in those places as well, so you might find someone to marry from there.¡±

    Draco nodded, clearly absorbing her words. Then he noticed the red-haired girl staring at him, which made him snap, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Scarlet smiled calmly. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, your father probably asked you to befriend me, just like he told you to try with Harry Potter...Or maybe you¡¯re doing this on your own, trying to befriend with Harry and me.¡±

    Draco¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and Scarlet chuckled, ¡°I was right, wasn¡¯t I. You failed with Harry, which isn¡¯t surprising since you went about it the wrong way. As for me, well, let¡¯s just stick to being schoolmates. I can help you if you ask, but don¡¯t expect us to be close.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Draco¡¯s voice wavered with a hint of hurt, ¡°I¡¯m trying my best to be nice with you and Harry! You¡¯re the one pushing me away.¡±

    ¡°Maybe we just want friends who don¡¯t act like they¡¯re above everyone else,¡± Scarlet said before heading to her class, ¡°Pride can be your friend, Mr. Malfoy, but arrogance will always be your enemy. Remember that.¡±

    Draco stood there for a moment, then after a warm breeze brushed his hair, he finally heading off to his class together with his two thick ¡°bodyguard¡±.

    Meanwhile, at a secluded house, Kyle watched as Faye landed on the bird stand he¡¯d set up on the porch.

    He muttered to himself, ¡°That was fast.¡±

    Kyle took down the letter attached to the owl after giving it a treat. Noticing the enchantment sealing the letter, he immediately understood it was confidential, so he called for William, and together they read it in his study. The seal could only be broken using his private stamp - one Scarlet had carved for him as his birthday gift. It also served as a protective talisman.

    The contents of the letter were brief, skipping the usual formalities and getting straight to the point, the handwriting slightly messy, as if written in haste.

    ¡°He¡¯s most likely a werewolf. Treat him like a regular person when it¡¯s not a full moon. However, during a full moon, he¡¯ll transform into a human-wolf hybrid and act like an uncontrollable beast if he¡¯s a common werewolf, losing all sense of humanity. Only the elite among them can retain some level of consciousness, though they¡¯ll still be highly dangerous and dislike humans. Normal humans don¡¯t stand a chance - unless you¡¯re willing to kill him with a bazooka. Try to drug him and cage him in the seal I left in the basement. I¡¯ll see if I can help with his condition when I return for Christmas, but only if he¡¯s willing.¡±

    Kyle and William exchanged bewildered looks after reading the letter.

    ¡°What does she mean by ¡®drug him¡¯?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°Are we talking about sedating him like we would an elephant? Using an anaesthetic rifle? Pills?¡±

    William pondered this for a while before responding, ¡°We could try a surgical anaesthetic procedure. I have some experience in that. If Lady Scarlet¡¯s saying we¡¯d need a bazooka to kill him, it means normal gunshots won¡¯t work, so we¡¯d need something more powerful ¨C maybe even a missile. Fortunately, the seal Lady Scarlet left in the basement should provide a good second layer of security.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sure about the seal?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± William replied confidently. ¡°I tested it. It can trap something with twenty times my strength, and I consider myself rather formidable in battle.¡±

    Kyle shrugged, ¡°If you¡¯re sure. Now, all we have to do is convince Mr. Lupin to stay until Scarlet gets back. We need a solid plan.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sire.¡± William agreed.

 Chapter 28 - Another must-have scene, the unicorn

    Another miserable class with Professor Snape. Scarlet stood out as the only exception - not because the Professor treated her well, but because she simply didn¡¯t care about his scathing remarks. Despite his toxic language, he was an excellent Potion Master and delivered solid lectures.

    The Hufflepuffs finally relaxed when then reached Herbology, tending to plants in small groups while chatting about rumours or grumbling about their Potions professor.

    ¡°I wonder how the Slytherins fare in Potions class. He¡¯s their Head of House, after all. Do you think he favours them?¡± Maya asked as she carefully mixed sand and soil in a large pot.

    Amelia chimed in, ¡°One of the Slytherin girls I know is terrified of him. But he does seem to be favour Malfoy.¡±

    ¡°Maybe because Malfoy¡¯s good at Potions?¡± Scarlet suggested, placing the root of a plant into the port Maya had prepared.

    ¡°But Granger¡¯s good at Potions too, and she never gets any praise,¡± Amelia pointed out.

    ¡°He dislikes Gryffindor as a whole, especially Harry.¡± Scarlet replied. ¡°It¡¯s a personal bias, I guess. As long as he teaches well, I won¡¯t complain. I¡¯d rather have him than the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the only who¡¯d prefer that,¡± Amelia said with a shrug.

    ¡°Hey, I heard Harry Potter¡¯s going to play in the Quidditch match!¡± Maya suddenly exclaimed. ¡°Just like you predicted, Scarlet! But he¡¯s not a reserve player - he¡¯s actually their Seeker!¡±

    Amelia impressed, ¡°You must be talented in Divination.¡±

    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m not one for peeking into the future,¡± Scarlet dismissed the idea and continued her work.

    ¡°What electives are you girls thinking of choosing?¡± Amelia asked.

    ¡°Definitely not Divination, and not Muggle Studies either.¡± Scarlet immediately ruled out two options.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet...¡± Maya said thoughtfully. ¡°But Muggle Studies seems like an easy subject to score high in...¡±

    Later that day, Hermione met Scarlet in the library. After venting about the cluelessness of Harry and Ron, and expressing sympathy for Ron¡¯s trauma of having Peter Pettigrew lurking in his house, which had been causing nightmares to his little sister, Hermione shared some news.

    ¡°Sirius Black? Harry¡¯s Godfather?¡± Scarlet repeated, recalling the summaries she had read about pureblood family histories. ¡°Not what I expected, but I¡¯m not entirely surprised either.¡±

    Hermione looked puzzled, ¡°Why not? Ron and I were shocked. But Harry really seems to like his godfather. Since they met in Professor Dumbledore¡¯s office, they¡¯ve been exchanging letters regularly. We¡¯re happy for him too. He¡¯ll have somewhere to go for the holidays now instead of staying at Hogwarts.¡±

    ¡°Well, Sirius Black seems to be the black sheep of the Black family,¡± Scarlet explained, handling Hermione a summary she¡¯d compiled. ¡°He was sorted into Gryffindor, unlike his brother, who ended up in Slytherin.¡±

    Hermione took the notes with an amazed expression, clearly impressed. She had never considered studying the family trees of renowned wizarding families. Later that day, Ron and Harry noticed Hermione working even harder than usual, which pushed them to study too, not wanting to fall behind.

    After her training session, Scarlet glanced at her schedule. She had plans for the Christmas break, one of which was to pay her respects to the Queen in the Isle of Skye...The library hadn¡¯t offered much useful information on werewolves, aside from emphasizing how dangerous they were. There was nothing about how to treat, defeat, or control one. Fortunately, even though she didn¡¯t have a solution, the Queen, who had mastered the principles of magic, might know what to do. Still, Scarlet wasn¡¯t sure if she should bring this unknown werewolf to the Queen ¨C that was a secret even Professor Dumbledore, the greatest wizard of the age, didn¡¯t know.

    Well, that¡¯s something I¡¯ll decide when I meet him face to face, she mused. For now, I need some sleep.

    The events of the day - her discovery about the werewolf guest, the conversation with Draco, the news of Harry¡¯s godfather, and his new role as Seeker ¨C had weighed on her.

    However, just as she was about to call it a night, her peace was interrupted ¨C something more urgent had caught her attention: the mark she had placed on Quirrell¡¯s turban had shifted, moving to an unusual place and triggering her alarm.

    Rubbing her eyes, she conjured some water onto a handkerchief and wiped her face, trying to wake up and think clearly. Focusing her senses on the mark, she realised it had left the castle and was heading toward the Forbidden Forest...hunting for something?

    She had once trusted Quirrell, at least to a limited degree. However, after the troll incident, she had completely lost faith in him. Not only was he a poor teacher, but the vile soul fragment on his head had always unsettled her. Now, she placed him on her list of dangers; a teacher who would willingly endanger students was nothing short of despicable, and no excuse could justify it.

    Now that Quirrell was off on some kind of hunt, Scarlet resolved to stop him from achieving his goal ¨C whatever it was.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    She rumpled her bed, making it appear as though she was still asleep, then silently slipped out of the dormitory. She headed toward a nearby balcony.

    Each floor had a few balconies, just big enough for two students to stand side by side and enjoy the breeze. Scarlet had memorized their locations, knowing she might need them for this very purpose: jumping off.

    It was only one storey high, and she easily handles a fall from five stories if necessary.

    Dressed in her dark battle attire, she wrapped her face and hair in another piece of dark fabric before leaping into the air. Thanks to the wind enchantment on her feet, she bounced swiftly towards the Forbidden Forest, gliding gracefully in the shadows. The trees there were massive, with branches as thick as Hagrid, the gamekeeper¡¯s waist.

    Landing on one of the sturdy branches, she crouched low, focusing her sense. She moved from tree to tree, quick and silent like a squirrel, so smoothly that no creature in the forest noticed her presence. Before long, she spotted Quirrell deep within the forest. Cloaked in darkness, he had his wand at the ready, searching for something.

    What¡¯s he looking for? Scarlet wondered, noticing that Quirrell wasn¡¯t searching the ground or the trees. It seemed like he was hunting a large creature.

    As he ventured deeper into the forest, Scarlet kept her breaths shallow, maintaining her concealment.

    There were occasional clearings in the woods, causing his pace to vary between slow and fast. Finally, he came to a halt, and not far from him, a majestic figure stood bathed in moonlight. Its presence exuded a pure and holy atmosphere, the silver gleam of its coat almost binding in the dark. Its horn shone as it bowed its head to nibble on some plants.

    It was a unicorn, and the hooded figure found his target.

    He raised his wand, preparing to strike. The unicorn remained unaware of the danger lurking in the shadows. But before he could cast the spell, a spear flew out of nowhere and thudded into the ground before him. Startled, the unicorn bolted into the night.

    Scarlet could feel his fury from her perch, and in the next instant, a beam of magic shot from his wand. She leapt to another branch just in time, narrowly dodging the dangerous blast.

    His rages intensified, and several more spells shot in Scarlet¡¯s direction. All missed, and she seized the opportunity to retrieve her spear. With a swift motion, the sharp tip of G¨¢e Sc¨¢il pierced straight into the shoulder of the hooded figure. It was then that she realized this wasn¡¯t Quirrell. No, this aura was far too dark for him - it had to be the soul fragment.

    Rather than pressing her attack, she leapt back into the shadows, her stealth enchantments aiding her retreat. A surprise attack might work once, but she doubted it would twice.

    The hooded figure led out a faint cry as the spear struck, but his grip on the wand remained steady, pointed at her. Whether he couldn¡¯t feel the pain, didn¡¯t care, or was simply enduring it, he remained focused, ready to bring her down. His speed with non-verbal magic was alarming - she knew how dangerous a caster could be if they could cast silently. Confronting him head-on when he was so clearly aware of her wasn¡¯t a wise option.

    But Scarlet wasn¡¯t relying solely on her spear for offense - she¡¯s a priestess, and her spear also served as her staff.

    She tranced runic symbols in the air with the tip of her spear. As the mighty weapon glided smoothly, a gust of wind formed into blades, circling and slashing at the hooded figure. But he was fast, throwing up a protective spell that dissipated her wind blades in an instant.

    Undeterred, she swiftly switched to another rune. Roots and branches, driven by her magic, broke free from earth, whipping toward him in an attempt to ensnare his limbs. But with another spell, he shredded them to pieces.

    Not a word passes between them during the entire exchange - both remained utterly silent.

    Just as she prepared to cast another enchantment, the hooded figure suddenly retreated, crawling away with starling speed.

    Scarlet, ¡°...¡±

    She honed her senses, realising the mark she¡¯d placed on Quirrell was now heading back toward the castle. She waited several more minutes to ensure he wouldn¡¯t return before emerging from the shadows and dispelling her stealth enchantment.

    Standing at the spot where he had started crawling, she examined the traces. Why would anyone choose to crawl? She wondered. Surely, running or flying would have been faster...

    Before she could dwell on it, the sound of muffled hoofbeats caught her attention. Turning, she found herself face to face with several creatures ¨C half-human, half-horse. Centaurs.

    Centaurs, the ancient inhabitants of the Forbidden Forest, typically avoided conflict with children but were notoriously hostile toward adult wizards. All of them staring at her now, and beside them stood the unicorn - perhaps it had led the centaurs to her.

    Scarlet held her spear behind her back and pulled down the fabric that covered her face. ¡°Greetings. I apologise for entering uninvited at night. I¡¯ll leave as soon as I¡¯ve cleaned up the mess.¡±

    ¡°A foal.¡± one of the centaurs murmured, followed by gasps and whispers, ¡°A foal who fought off the creeper.¡±

    Scarlet frowned, ¡°It seems that being has been causing trouble for you?¡±

    ¡°It kills unicorns,¡± the leading centaur replied, his voice grave, ¡°Your name, little foal.¡±

    ¡°Scarlet Smith Hong.¡± she introduced herself, ¡°Priestess of Queen Sc¨¢thach.¡±

    More gasps followed, and the tension among the centaurs visibly eased at the mention of her title. The leader, however, seemed puzzled. ¡°A Druid?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡± Scarlet replied while kept away her spear, ¡°I¡¯m still studying. For now, I¡¯m staying at Hogwarts, likely for seven years as a student.¡±

    The centaurs exchanged disapproving glances, clearly unimpressed by the mention of wizards.

    ¡°I cannot see your path; your star is concealed,¡± The leader said, his tone concern. ¡°But thank you, Priestess of the Queen of Shadowy Land, for protecting the pure creature.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Scarlet said after a brief pause. ¡°I¡¯ll work to resolve this problem as soon as I can, but I promise it will be dealt with within a year.¡± She was confident, knowing this was the protagonist¡¯s challenge for his first year, and a new one would arise next year.

    ¡°In the meantime...¡± She glanced at the unicorn. ¡°Would it be alright if I provided the unicorns with some protection? Something to alert me if they¡¯re under attack?¡±

    The leading centaur frowned. ¡°We have nothing to offer you, Honourable Priestess, for you do not seem to value divination or astrology.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for anything,¡± Scarlet replied, meeting his gaze. ¡°I just want to oppose that hooded figure. Do you accept my offer?¡±

    The centaurs exchanged glances, then nodded in unison, ¡°We are grateful, Honourable Priestess. You are welcome to our tribe as an esteemed guest.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll visit one day, as for now,¡± Scarlet pulling out several jade pendants and handing them to the leader, ¡°place these on the foals of the unicorns. I¡¯ll bring more in a few days. Will a hundred be enough?¡±

    ¡°Fifty-five will suffice,¡± the centaur replied.

    ¡°A hundred it is,¡± Scarlet said with a smile, ¡°These can also serve as protective talisman. You can give them to your young ones.¡±

    She then leapt onto a nearby branch, tracing runic symbols in the air. The ruined area glowed green as roots returned to the earth, and broken branches sprouted new leaves. ¡°I must leave now. I¡¯ll see you again, perhaps during the night hours.¡±

    And in the blink of an eye, the red-haired girl vanished from their sight.

 Chapter 29 - Scarlets decision

    November at Hogwarts marked the Quidditch season, though Scarlet couldn¡¯t quite understand why a wizarding school without any physical education would choose to have its student compete for the Quidditch Cup during such a freezing month. To be fair, most Hogwarts students fit the stereotypical notion that ¡°while they may be clever, most magic user are physically frail¡±, much like how wizards are portrayed in D&D or video games. The only exception seemed to be the Quidditch players.

    Even then, when she looked at Harry, he didn¡¯t strike her as particularly athletic. But, of course, he was the protagonist - so it wasn¡¯t her concern anyway.

    Quirrell was absent at breakfast that morning. The curse from her spear must have caused him quite a bit of trouble.

    She finished her breakfast quickly, packed some food into a lunch box in case she got hungry later, and made her way to the Potions Master. ¡°Good morning, Professor Snape. I¡¯ve come across some difficulties with potion brewing and was hoping to ask for your insight to help me approach it better.¡±

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Saturday was Harry¡¯s first Quidditch match, and he had been on edge ever since learning the date. Not even Hermione and Ron could calm his nerves. On top of that, something felt off, but he didn¡¯t know who to turn to. His suspicions sounded ridiculous, and both Ron and Hermione dismissed them as him overthinking.

    Then, Harry noticed Scarlet sitting at her usual spot at the far end of the Hufflepuff table. It was where she often sat when receiving reports from her assistants and distributing the tasks. Ron always sighed with deep admiration, saying he could never manage something like that. Even Hermione was impressed, considering Scarlet an inspiring figure who always, seemed to know exactly what she was doing. They were all the same age, but Harry felt utterly lost in comparison, with no clear idea of what he wanted or where he was heading.

    After Scarlet finished distributing tasks and her assistants had left, Harry realised he had wandered over toward her without even noticing. She looked up and caught his gaze.

    ¡°Anything I can help you with, Harry?¡± Scarlet¡¯s voice snapped him out of his thoughts. Only then did he noticed he was standing right next to her. Feeling both frustrated and unsure, he nodded and sat down next to the most reliable friend he had.

    ¡°I think...something strange is happening with Professor Quirrell,¡± Harry began, his voice low, uncertain if Scarlet would believe him.

    Scarlet listened intently, nodding for him to continue. ¡°And what makes you thinking that?¡± she asked.

    Harry hesitated, then explained. ¡°There¡¯ve been times when I look at him, my scar starts burning. It¡¯s extremely painful. It doesn¡¯t happen all the time, but over the past few days, it been happening more and more, especially when our eyes meet. I have to look away...and now Hermione thinks I¡¯m not paying attention in class.¡±

    Scarlet considered this for a moment. ¡°Anything else besides that?¡±

    ¡°Well...he seems paler. He¡¯s been walking slower, too, and I¡¯ve seen him touch his shoulder like it hurts or something,¡± Harry added, looking puzzled. ¡°He looked harmless, but at the same time, I get this strange, dangerous feeling around him.¡±

    Just as Scarlet was about to respond, the flurry of owls swooping into the Great Hall interrupted them. Faye, Scarlet¡¯s owl, landed in front of her, and Hedwig, Harry¡¯s owl, arrived with a letter for Harry from his godfather. He took the letter, giving his owl a gentle pat, while Scarlet collected a small package and rewarded Faye with a few treats.

    ¡°Nice timing.¡± Scarlet said as she opened the package, taking out a beautiful greenish pendant unlike anything Harry had seen before. She muttered something under her breath, words Harry couldn¡¯t quite make out, and traced symbols unfamiliar to Harry in the air above the pendant. Once she finished, she handed it to him. ¡°Wear this under your robes, and don¡¯t take it off. It should help with your scar. And remember, stay away from Quirrell.¡±

    She whispered the last part into Harry¡¯s ear, making him nervously whisper back, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough.¡± Scarlet replied, patting his shoulder reassuringly. ¡°If anything happens, call me or any of the professors.¡±

    Harry looked taken aback, ¡°You¡¯re making me even more nervous! I¡¯m already wound up about the match!¡±

    Scarlet blinked, ¡°I thought you were looking forward to it?¡±

    ¡°I was, but...I can¡¯t help it. I feel so anxious, I don¡¯t even feel like eating,¡± Harry admitted, his tone sinking with frustration. ¡°Hermione and Ron have been trying to cheer me up. Ron keeps talking about all the Quidditch matches he¡¯s seen, and Hermione gave me a book to study - though the book was taken by Professor Snape...But the feeling won¡¯t go away. It just keeps coming back.¡±

    Scarlet thought for a moment, then offered, ¡°Well, let¡¯s try a method I use. It¡¯s a bit silly, but it works.¡±

    Harry¡¯s curiosity was piqued.

    ¡°Think of the worst-case scenario,¡± Scarlet said. ¡°Let¡¯s say you lose the Quidditch match. What¡¯s the worst that could happen?¡±

    Harry¡¯s mind racing as she began counting her fingers, ¡°People might look down on you? Malfoy would sneer at you? Your teammates would be disappointed?¡±

    ¡°...And I¡¯d end up getting expelled?¡± Harry added hesitantly.

    ¡°Hmm, I doubt that. But alright, let¡¯s add it to the list,¡± Scarlet said, holding up another finger. ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d have to go back to my aunt¡¯s house?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and?¡±

    Harry shook his head after a brief pause. ¡°That¡¯s all I can think of.¡±

    ¡°Okay, now let¡¯s go over it,¡± Scarlet said, ¡°Getting expelled and going back to your aunt¡¯s house...What about your godfather? I heard from Hermione that Sirius Black is your Godfather. Wouldn¡¯t he step in?¡±

    Harry¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Yeah, Sirius would definitely help me.¡±

    ¡°So, do you really care if people look down on you?¡± Scarlet asked. Harry shook his head, ¡°What about Malfoy? Would it bother you if he sneered at you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Which would be worse ¨C Malfoy sneering at you or going back to your aunt¡¯s house?¡±

    ¡°Going back to my aunt¡¯s,¡± Harry said slowly. Nothing could top that.

    ¡°Right, so let¡¯s be rational,¡± Scarlet continued. ¡°Is it likely you¡¯d get expelled just for losing a Quidditch match?¡±

    ¡°...No?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s just a game. You¡¯re not harming anyone, and you¡¯re doing well in your academics. There¡¯s no reason they¡¯d expel you,¡± Scarlet said, her voice calm and steady. ¡°Besides, even if they did, you still have your godfather to rely on, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Harry nodded, feeling a bit more at ease.

    ¡°Do you trust Professor McGonagall?¡±

    ¡°Yes...?¡±

    ¡°Well, wasn¡¯t she the one who put you on the Quidditch team? No first-year has ever been allowed to play before, but she chose you,¡± Scarlet pointed out. ¡°You can doubt yourself, but don¡¯t doubt Professor McGonagall¡¯s decision. She taught countless students, and yet she chose you. Doesn¡¯t that prove something?¡±

    Harry¡¯s face brightened, ¡°Thanks, Scarlet. I think I know what to do now.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Scarlet said with a smile, patting his shoulder as she stood. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to wear the pendant, and don¡¯t worry. Leave the rest to me.¡±

    Yes. After week of contemplation, Scarlet had finally made up her mind.

    She would interfere the storyline. She wasn¡¯t going to let anything bad happen to these students - not even Professor Dumbledore could stop her. Let the kids be happy. As the adult, even if only in soul, she would take action.

 Chapter 30 - The must-have Quidditch scene, and Christmass approaching

    Scarlet had little interest in Quidditch, but she suspected Quirrell might try something, so she needed to be present just to keep an eye on him.

    Scarlet sat beside Maya, who was watching her first Quidditch match. Amelia was busy explaining the rules and showing Maya how to use the binocular. They both understand Scarlet wasn¡¯t interested in the game, so they didn¡¯t bother her much, except when something exciting happened. Scarlet was content with her corner seat, where her calm demeanour went unnoticed.

    Her eyes mostly stayed on the staff and guest table, where the best view was, and she soon spotted Quirrell sitting in the back, where few would pay attention to him. His frowning expression suggested he still hadn¡¯t healed from his injury.

    The crowd cheered and gasped with every move the players made. Suddenly, Maya gasped, ¡°Potter¡¯s broom is jerking - is that normal?¡±

    ¡°No! Something¡¯s wrong with his broom!¡± Amelia cried out.

    Scarlet quickly noticed Quirrell¡¯s eerie, with his stare focused on the field. But she also saw Professor Snape, silently muttering something...likely trying to stabilise Harry¡¯s broom.

    Reacting swiftly, Scarlet sketched a few runic characters in the air. Hidden within a gust of wind, a sharp wind blade sliced through the air, unnoticed by the crowd, and nicked Quirrell¡¯s hands as they clasped in front of him, as if he were simply enjoying the game.

    Startled, Quirrell flinched. The cut wasn¡¯t deep, but it was enough to draw blood and break his concentration. He began scanning the audience, searching for the source of the attack. Scarlet quickly ducked under the bench, pretending to tie her shoelaces.

    ¡°How¡¯s Potter now?¡± she asked Maya, her head still lowered.

    ¡°He¡¯s managed to steady his broom. Maybe it was just some error after getting hit by another player.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Scarlet replied, rising as she resumed watching Quirrell. He was still scanning the crowd, but then his eyes locked on hers, as if trying to remember something. Their encounter on Halloween at the third-floor corridor must have left an impression, but he soon looked away and continued searching...He didn¡¯t take the bait.

    A pity. If he had took the bait and attacked, she could have reported him to the headmaster, dealing a significant blow to his plans and reducing his chances of going after Harry.

    The crowd erupted in cheers as Harry caught the Snitch, ending the game with a spectacular move. Even Maya, normally so reserved, screamed in excitement for him. Well, this¡¯ll just add to his fame, Scarlet thought, amused.

    Quirrell made a quiet retreat as the game come to a close, seemingly unable to make any further moves. Scarlet had already given pendants to the centaurs, blocking his attempts to heal through the unicorns. Since his plan seemed to involve knocking Harry off his broom ¨C likely to injure him and keep him in the hospital wing ¨C he was probably aiming to kill two birds with one stone: steal healing potions, and eliminate Harry.

    Now, what¡¯s his next step...Scarlet mused. With Christmas approaching, Quirrell wouldn¡¯t have many opportunities to get near Harry since Harry would be away from Hogwarts. Then she paused, considering something. Wait, he could follow Harry to his godfather¡¯s place... or tail him right after he leaves the station...

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    November slipped away, and the holiday season arrived. The school buzzed with excitement as student grew scatterbrained over Christmas, eagerly discussing their plans for the break.

    Quirrell attempted to hunt the unicorns again, but fled the moment he spotted Scarlet standing in the woods, spear in hand. That encounter made Scarlet realise that this soul fragment wanted to avoid drawing attention at all costs. This unnerved her even more, for a lurking snake was far more dangerous than a roaring tiger; you could predict what a tiger would do, but not a snake.

    Harry was especially excited, as he¡¯d be spending Christmas at his godfather¡¯s house this year. Ron, on the other hand, was downhearted; his family ¨C his parents and his little sister ¨C were off to Romania to visit his older brother, Charlie, leaving Ron, the twins, and Percy at Hogwarts.

    Scarlet, busy handling out her newly received business card to her assistants, overheard the conversation. She approached the Gryffindor table and asked the Weasleys, ¡°Would you like to join me and my family for Christmas?¡±

    Ron looked shocked, while Fred and George appeared to seriously consider the offer, surprising him even more ¨C since when had his brothers gotten so chummy with Scarlet?

    ¡°I thought you came from a Muggle family--¡± Fred started.

    ¡°--won¡¯t it be a problem letting us join your Christmas?¡± George finished.

    Scarlet waved off the twins¡¯ concern. ¡°My dad¡¯s actually curious about the wizarding world. You can share your experience with him, and I bet he¡¯s got some interesting stories that might inspire you to invent something.¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯ll be four of us...¡± Ron hesitated. ¡°Oh, wait - Percy probably won¡¯t come. He¡¯d rather have a quiet time studying.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not an issue. I¡¯m living in a manor on the outskirt, with plenty of rooms for anyone who prefers a quiet moment.¡± Scarlet handed them her business card as well. ¡°Besides, it¡¯d be good to let Mrs. Weasley know about the invitation. Perhaps she could convince Percy to join too? It¡¯s a family season, and I¡¯d feel bad if he was the only Weasley left behind at Hogwarts while the rest of you are enjoying yourselves at my place.¡±

    ¡°Good idea! I¡¯ll write to mum,¡± Ron said, quickly pocketing the little card before pulling out some parchment and beginning his letter. Meanwhile, Fred and George examined the business card with interest.

    Fred read aloud, ¡°Scarlet Smith Hong...Contact numbers...¡±

    George added, ¡°--Local, international...and an address?¡±

    Even Harry looked confused. ¡°Director of MapleFox Studio...specialised in rebranding handmade and local product...Eco-friendly...¡±

    Hermione, passing by at that moment, accepted a card as well. She instantly recognised the details ¡°Scarlet, you have a business card? ¡®Best coconut coal from Africa, handmade soap from third-world communities¡¯...Sounds like a solid business.¡±

    Scarlet pointed to a handwritten address and phone number at the bottom. ¡°And this is my home address and phone number. You can visit me during the holidays, but remember to give me a call beforehand. Or if you can¡¯t reach me through this, I¡¯m probably not in England - just contact my office, my manager will sort it out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely give you a call!¡± Hermione said excitedly. Harry nodded too. ¡°I¡¯ll try finding a phone box and give you a ring. But I¡¯ll probably still send an owl.¡±

    The Weasleys, however, were puzzled.

    ¡°What¡¯s a ¡®phone¡¯?¡± Fred asked.

    ¡°And what do these numbers mean?¡± George added.

    ¡°Why are there local and international numbers?¡± Ron chimed in.

    Scarlet grinned, ¡°Well, come to my house, and I¡¯ll show you what a phone is.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up, Ronny--¡±

    ¡°--we¡¯ve got to get mum¡¯s permission!¡±

    Neville, standing nearby, took one of her cards too, but quietly requested a private place to talk. They left the Great Hall, walking into a quiet corridor where snow drizzled outside, sending a cold breeze their way. Neville looked a bit embarrassed for suggesting the private chat, but Scarlet gently tapped his shoulder, warming him up with a touch.

    Neville always knew there was something special about Scarlet¡¯s magic, something different from what they learned at school. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°No worries,¡± Scarlet said with a shrug. ¡°So, what¡¯s on your mind? Oh, by the way, if you¡¯re staying at Hogwarts for Christmas, I¡¯ll still need your news summaries delivered as usual.¡±

    Neville shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m going home for Christmas.¡±

    ¡°Well then, no news reports for me during the holidays,¡± Scarlet teased. ¡°If that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about, don¡¯t be - I¡¯ll manage.¡±

    ¡°My gran subscribes to the Daily Prophet and a few other magazines,¡± Neville explained quickly. ¡°I could still send you reports through our family owl.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s very thoughtful of you, Neville,¡± Scarlet said with a smile. ¡°But what else is on your mind?¡±

    Neville hesitated for a moment before finally speaking, ¡°I...I want to invite you to a place.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Where?¡±

    ¡°St. Mungo¡¯s,¡± Neville said quietly, ¡°That is, if you¡¯re still interested. I remember you mentioned wanting to visit when I was in the hospital wing.¡±

    Scarlet¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Yes, I did want to visit. But...I didn¡¯t think we could just go in without a reason.¡±

    Neville¡¯s voice wavered slightly as he said, ¡°My parents are there.¡±

 Chapter 31 - The trip back home for Christmas

    The protagonist trio were busy searching for something in the library, often sharing a table with Scarlet. This have her the opportunity to unintentionally overhear what they were looking for.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got a clue about what¡¯s being guarded by the three-headed dog,¡± Harry whispered, his eyes gleaming with excitement...Yup, typical Gryffindors, Scarlet mused. Always eager for an adventure. It was plain to see in Hermione as well.

    ¡°Hagrid let it slip,¡± Ron added. ¡°He said it¡¯s got something to do with Nicolas Flamel.¡±

    Of course, Hagrid the loose-tongue would let something slip, leading the trio straight to the forbidden third floor...the plan was playing out perfectly, right? Professor Dumbledore. Scarlet pondered for a moment. Nicolas Flamel...Why does that sound familiar? Have I researched about him before?

    Hermione sighed in frustration. ¡°We¡¯ve searched through so many books, but we still can¡¯t find any clues.¡±

    Well, if it sounds familiar to me, it¡¯s probably not something obscure. I don¡¯t usually research secret topics...But who is this Nicolas Flamel? St. Nicholas? Santa Claus? No, that¡¯s not it. Think again...

    ¡°Scarlet?¡± Hermione¡¯s voice interrupted her thoughts.

    Just as Scarlet raised her head to respond, Draco Malfoy passed by, catching her eye. The blonde boy gave her a brief nod before sneering at the protagonist trio. Though he didn¡¯t say a word, his smirk was enough to ignited Ron¡¯s temper. His face turned red as he stood up, only to be pulled back down by Harry and Hermione.

    Golden hair...braided golden hair...metal...

    Draco left with Crabbe and Goyle in tow, still smirking, while Ron sat back down, muttering curses under his breath.

    ¡°I remember now!¡± Scarlet exclaimed suddenly. ¡°The Philosopher¡¯s Stone!¡±

    The trio looked puzzled, so she elaborated. ¡°I¡¯ve definitely read about it somewhere. Nicolas Flamel - he¡¯s an alchemist, famous for creating a miraculous object called the Philosopher''s Stone.¡±

    Hermione immediately began scribbling notes in her notebook. ¡°What does this stone do?¡±

    ¡°Bring life to the death? Or grant immortality? Like an elixir, I suppose,¡± Scarlet whispered. ¡°I can¡¯t remember all the details, but Flamel was definitely an alchemist.¡±

    They stared at her in awe as Hermione made a bold assumption. ¡°Could it be that the thing being guarded is this miraculous stone? If it really can perform miracles, it would certainly be worth protecting at Hogwarts.¡±

    ¡°Well, I have no comment on that,¡± Scarlet said, shrugging. ¡°It¡¯s up to you to find out.¡± That stone never brought any good in Fullmetal Alchemist...Who knows what it could do in the Harry Potter universe? And, that certainly explained why the soul fragment was hunting for it - he wanted to live, of course...Scarlet mused, shook her head, returning to her papers, while the trio continued their energetic search for more clues.

    Quirrell remained quiet until the day students left for the Christmas holidays. Professor Snape informed Scarlet that Quirrell would be spending Christmas at Hogwarts, meaning there was a high chance he would attempt to break into the guarded floor again. Scarlet had given Professor Snape one of her jade pendants as protection ¨C she''d asked her dad to send her a hundred, but he¡¯d posted two hundred instead, so she had plenty to hand out. Even her assistants and friends had received one as a token. Whether Professor Snape would actually wear it, though, was another matter.

    The Hogwarts Express would depart the next morning, and students heading home for the holidays had been told to bring their luggage down to the Entrance Hall the night before.

    Scarlet, ever the minimalist, had only a small bag and a hand-held suitcase, both filled with books and notes. In contrast, the Weasleys had several bulky suitcases filled with clothes and other essentials. They even managed to convince Percy to come along - though Scarlet wasn¡¯t sure if that was because Mrs. Weasley insisted in her letter or because Percy actually wanted to stick with his brothers.

    She had never really spoken to Percy before, and when they met up at the station, he seemed slightly uncomfortable.

    While the trio whispering excitedly about the stone and the Weasley twins quietly discussed their latest inventions, Percy stood off to the side, looking somewhat out of place. Before he could disappear to join his friends, Scarlet approached him. ¡°Hi, I think this is the first time we¡¯ve ever spoke. Here¡¯s my business card - you can call me Scarlet.¡±

    There was no such thing as business card in the wizarding world. Percy took the card glanced at it briefly, then looked up at Scarlet. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Percy Weasley. You¡¯ve probably heard about me from my brothers.¡±

    ¡°Not much,¡± Scarlet replied with a friendly smile. ¡°At least not enough to really get to know who you are.¡±

    Percy studied the red-haired girl before him. ¡°I¡¯ve heard quite a bit about you as well,¡± he said. ¡°All positive.¡±

    ¡°My pleasure.¡±

    ¡°No, I mean, even the Slytherins respect you,¡± Percy added, ¡°It¡¯s uncommon for them to look anyone other than Slytherins in the eyes. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve noticed ¨C they don¡¯t cause a scene when you¡¯re around. They seem to care more about you than me, a prefect.¡±

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s because you¡¯re from Gryffindor, their rival House?¡± Scarlet suggested thoughtfully. ¡°I hadn¡¯t noticed if they actually respect me or not, but...my time here has been pretty calm. Nothing too dramatic has happened to me or in front of me at Hogwarts.¡±

    In contrast to Scarlet¡¯s uneventful days, Maya¡¯s tiny book club nearly fell apart recently over a disagreement about a certain character. Maya ended up crying and running back to the dorm, where it took Scarlet and Amelia almost an hour to calm her down. Amelia didn¡¯t cry, but had a rough time herself after witnessing two girls fighting over a boy in her tiny fashion club, which resulted in all members getting two hours of detention from Professor McGonagall. Amelia had been completely drained after that, retreating indoors for almost a week, which was unusual for her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because of you,¡± Percy said. ¡°And now, I can see why.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Scarlet tilted her head, confused by what Percy meant, but he only gave her a brief smile, leaving her wondering.

    Before she could ask more, the call to board echoed through the station. The nine-hour journey home loomed ahead.

    Scarlet shared a compartment with Harry, Ron and Hermione, joined later by Maya and Amelia once the train was underway. Percy headed off to the prefects¡¯ compartment, while the Weasleys twins joined their friends, likely plotting their next prank.

    Unlike Scarlet and her roommates, the protagonist trio didn¡¯t have much experience hanging out with students from other Houses. After a brief moment of awkwardness, the compartment filled with chatter. Ron, especially, was eager to discuss his upcoming Christmas at a Muggle house, trying his best to imagine what it would be like so he wouldn¡¯t embarrass himself.

    Scarlet stayed quiet for most of the journey, chiming in only to clarify things when needed. Meanwhile, she absorbed their conversation, analysing their behaviour and trying to predict where the story was headed.

    Amelia and Maya were clearly background characters that never mentioned in the original story. Hermione, who would spend Christmas with her family, was probably preoccupied with finding the perfect gifts for the boys. Without my involvement, Ron and Harry would likely spend Christmas at Hogwarts...Maybe with Hagrid? Try to sneak into the third floor? Or just opening presents and enjoyed the holiday? Was this part of the story at all? If it was, could the presents play a key role? Perhaps Harry would receive an unexpected gift, something that would bring him closer to the stone...

    Scarlet was lost in thought, piecing together the limited clues she had, when a knock on the compartment door interrupted her. It was Draco.

    The lively conversation abruptly stopped as Harry and Ron glared at him. Hermione remained composed, while the two Hufflepuff girls, Maya and Amelia, looked unsure of how to react.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Ron snapped, eyes narrowing.

    Draco gave him a dismissive glance, smirking as he turned his attention to Scarlet. Ron was already seething, and the lack of verbal response only seemed to aggravate him further, but manage held in place by Harry and Scarlet. Harry, too, was angry, but to Scarlet¡¯s surprise, he held his composure, though his glare at Draco didn¡¯t soften.

    ¡°Scarlet,¡± Draco said, his voice clam, and then gave a small nod toward the corridor behind him, signalling for her to follow.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Scarlet replied nonchalantly. Rising from her seat, she waved casually to the other. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. Just a quick chat.¡±

    She shut the compartment door behind her, leaving behind a swirl of doubts and curiosity. She walked with Draco a short distance down the corridor, noticing that Grabbe and Goyle weren¡¯t with him this time.

    ¡°So, Mr. Malfoy,¡± Scarlet teased, ¡°how can I help you?¡±

    Draco seemed a bit flustered, his pale cheek tinged with a light brush. He cleared his throat and glanced away before speaking. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve been handling out tokens and cards...¡±

    ¡°Yes, and...?¡± Scarlet prompted, arching and eyebrow.

    ¡°...Why didn¡¯t I get one?¡± Draco¡¯s tone was incredulous, his eyes locking onto hers again. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t think of giving me one!¡±

    Scarlet chuckled softly. ¡°Oh, I did consider it, but...¡±

    ¡°But what?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure if any Slytherins would accept it,¡± She replied, studying the protagonist¡¯s rival as he stood before her, ¡°You¡¯ve probably noticed, none of my assistants are from your House. I don¡¯t really have any connections there ¨C except for you, of course. I¡¯d like to think I¡¯m approachable. What do you think?¡± she asked, genuinely curious.

    Draco fell silent, considering his words carefully. After a pause, he finally spoke, his expression serious. ¡°You seem flawless. No weak spots. You don¡¯t fit in with the rest of us. It¡¯s like...you belong up at the staff table, not here with the students. You¡¯re...dominant. You always seem to have the upper hand, always a step ahead. And people follow you, like you¡¯re orchestrating something...just like you-know-who. And yet, with all that, the Sorting Hat placed you in Hufflepuff...¡±

    Is that really how they see me? Scarlet blinked, briefly caught off guard by his comparison. Then, a grin spread across her face. ¡°I¡¯m flattered.¡±

    Draco, ¡°...¡±

    Scarlet handed Draco her business card and a jade pendant. ¡°Here¡¯s yours. Keep the pendant with you - it¡¯s a lucky charm. You¡¯ll also find my contact information here. If you ever find yourself in the Muggle world, you can reach me using these details. Or, just send an owl to my home address - the handwritten one, not the printed one.¡±

    She patted Draco¡¯s shoulder with a small grin. ¡°I must commend you Slytherins - you¡¯re always been the most perceptive when it comes to weighing pros and cons. Have you read my novel?¡±

    Draco shook his head, his brows furrowing as he silently questioned why she¡¯d brought it up.

    Scarlet smiled mysteriously. ¡°Consider it a puzzle. I¡¯ll send you a copy of my novels ¨C let''s see if you can sense anything. I trust you¡¯ll figure out the right path.¡±

    Just as she was about to return to the compartment, Draco reached out and grabbed her arm. ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°About me and Potter...¡±

    ¡°Oh, that,¡± Scarlet nodded knowingly. ¡°You¡¯re doing great - keep it up!¡±

    Draco gritted his teeth, ¡°It¡¯s hard not to take jabs at the Weasleys...¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Scarlet said understandably. ¡°It¡¯s practically ingrained in your family, but you¡¯re handling it well. Focus on outshining them in academics and Quidditch, and don¡¯t cross the line. It¡¯ll take time - for them and for you. Remember, pride isn¡¯t the same as arrogance. Keep it elegant. Stay graceful.¡±

    Draco nodded, his grip on the jade pendant tightening. ¡°I¡¯ll remember that. Thanks.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Scarlet gave a nod and turned away, clutching a piece of parchment with Malfoy Manor¡¯s address scribbled on it - a place she¡¯d never been, but where her owl would somehow know to go. Magical creature.

    When she re-entered the compartment, all eyes were on her. Ron, the most curious, blurted, ¡°What did he want?¡±

    ¡°Just some business talk,¡± Scarlet replied casually. ¡°I guess I¡¯m one of the few people he can discuss things with since I run a company. His father seems to be planning on giving him property to manage.¡±

    ¡°Filthy rich,¡± Ron muttered under his breath.

    The group quickly moved on, resuming their cheerful conversation. But Scarlet couldn¡¯t help but think back to the day Draco had sought her out privately, near her training room...

 Chapter 32 - Scarlets suggestion for Draco

    It was a Saturday night, and Scarlet had just finished her training, planning to head back to her dorm for a shower. As she rounded the corner, she noticed Draco standing there, seemingly waiting for someone. From the look on his face when he saw her, she realised she was the one he¡¯d been waiting for.

    This was just a few days after their last meeting in the corridor after class.

    Wiping her sweat with towel, Scarlet asked, ¡°Hello, Draco. Can I help you with something?¡±

    Draco looked awkward, like he¡¯d been forced into this situation. He hesitated for a while before finally managing, ¡°I...Uhm, what did you mean that day?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Scarlet blinked.

    ¡°About pride and arrogance,¡± Draco clarified, frowning. ¡°What does that have to do with making friends?¡±

    Oh great, now I¡¯m the school counsellor...Hogwarts should be paying me for this, Scarlet thought wryly. She pulled out two buttons and, with a wave of her wand, transfigured them into chairs. With a casual motion, she sent the chairs over to the nearby balcony. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have any tea to offer, but I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t mind. This won¡¯t be a short conversation, Draco. Sit down ¨C you''ll want to take your time thinking it over.¡±

    Draco sat down, looking confused.

    ¡°We¡¯ll get to the difference between pride and arrogance in a bit,¡± Scarlet said, continued wiping her sweat. ¡°For now, let¡¯s start at the beginning. You tried to befriend the famous Harry Potter, right. I assume part of the reason was that you saw something valuable in him - his fame, perhaps his status?¡±

    Reluctantly, Draco nodded.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s approach it from that angle, since I imagine that¡¯s how purebloods tend to think.¡± Scarlet gave him a knowing look. ¡°Now, most people don¡¯t put that much thought into making friends...I know that might sound strange to you, but it¡¯s important to remember this because this is exactly how Ron and Harry became friends.¡±

    Draco¡¯s lips tightened in frustration, still unable to comprehend why Harry Potter would choose to befriend a poor, ¡°blood traitor¡± like Weasleys over someone like him - an elegant pureblood.

    ¡°Now, do you remember the first thing you said to Harry when you tried to befriend him?¡± Scarlet asked.

    Draco thought for a moment before replying, ¡°I told him to choose the right sort, not hang around with the Weasleys,¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s where the first mistake was made,¡± Scarlet said, dissecting the situation. ¡°You wanted to be Harry Potter¡¯s friend because you saw his value. So why didn¡¯t you do any research before approaching him?¡±

    Draco looked blank, clearly not having considered this before.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know his likes and dislikes. You didn¡¯t know his background or how much he knew about the wizarding world. You didn¡¯t even understand his strengths and weaknesses,¡± Scarlet continued. ¡°You didn¡¯t present yourself as someone he¡¯d think was worth befriending.¡±

    ¡°But I --¡±

    ¡°You just assumed, didn¡¯t you?¡± Scarlet interrupted, raising her finger to stop him. ¡°You assumed he already knew the ins and outs of the wizarding world. You assumed he knew about purebloods, Muggle-borns, and all the old traditions. You thought that once he found out you were a Malfoy, he¡¯d naturally favour you. But in reality...¡±

    ¡°He knew nothing about the wizarding world,¡±

    ¡°He knew nothing about purebloods or the old wizarding families.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t even know what Malfoy meant,¡± Scarlet said pointedly.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Scarlet noticed Draco growing even paler for every point she mentioned. ¡°Imagine standing at the King¡¯s Cross Station, and out of nowhere, a boy approaches you, holds his head high, and says, ¡®Oh, so you¡¯re going to be my classmate? Well, you should feel honoured to be in my presence. You should be grateful.¡¯ How would you react?¡±

    Draco blinked, taken aback, but reluctantly admitted, ¡°I¡¯d think he was arrogant and insane for not knowing who I am?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. And now imagine this: he knows exactly who you are, and he¡¯s still trying to be your friend. But you can¡¯t expect a royal prince to bow to you, can you? Well, let¡¯s just say he¡¯s the royal prince - his family owns all of England. He¡¯s wealthier than the Malfoys, and he could order you out of his country. But he admires you and wants to be your friend.¡±

    Scarlet paused to let the analogy sink in. ¡°See any similarities between you and this prince?¡±

    Draco stared into the distance, thinking hard.

    ¡°And now that you know he¡¯s royalty, would you still be inclined to befriend him? Some Slytherins might, for the benefits. But definitely not Gryffindors.¡±

    Draco finally broke the silence, ¡°Even as a Slytherin, I wouldn¡¯t want to anything to do with that prince.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s precisely why Harry doesn¡¯t want anything to do with you.¡± Scarlet nodded, ¡°On top of that, you¡¯ve been insulting his friend. Why would he bother being friendly with you? And to make things worse, you keep antagonising him with your sharp tongue.¡±

    Draco glared at her, ¡°You¡¯re so clever. Why don¡¯t you tell me what you would¡¯ve done if you were in my shoes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d have done my research first, before taking any steps,¡± Scarlet replied coolly. ¡°Information is key to secure your position and achieving your goals. If I were you, I¡¯d start by learning his likes and dislikes, what he needs and what he doesn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°He needs someone to show him the wizarding world. Ron had done this brilliantly.¡±

    ¡°He needs someone to guide and accompany him through Hogwarts. I¡¯d say the Gryffindors have that covered.¡±

    ¡°And he needs someone who can understand his suffering.¡± Scarlet grinned, ¡°Draco Malfoy, blessed with his parents¡¯ love and living a wealthy life, could never understand what it feels like to be an orphan, relying on relatives who despise. Ron can empathise, to some degree, because of his financial situation. Hermione tries to help, even though she¡¯s from a middle-class Muggle family and doesn¡¯t fully understand, but at least she¡¯s making an effort.¡±

    Draco looked stunned.

    ¡°Imagine you were an orphan,¡± Scarlet said. ¡°Living in a house where no one values you, thinking you¡¯re just a burden, wasting their money. Then imagine the people you loved the most - your father and mother ¨C just vanishing, killed in front of you...And then some jerk in your class keeps mocking you for being an orphan--¡±

    ¡°How dare he!¡± Draco burst out, standing up angrily. But then realisation dawned, and he sank back into the chair, silent.

    ¡°Yep, that¡¯s exactly how Harry think of you right now.¡± Scarlet shrugged. ¡°Can¡¯t really blame him, can you?¡±

    Draco remained silent.

    ¡°Your arrogance blinds you, Draco, and it makes your words sharper than they need to be. That only makes things worse. From your point of view, you¡¯re just telling Harry how much better you are, and how awful the Weasleys are. You¡¯re trying to pull him away from them and onto your side. But in reality, all you¡¯re doing is pushing him further away. To him, you¡¯re not just a classmate; you¡¯re an enemy. If anything bad happens to him, you¡¯ll be the first person he suspects. Because, in his eyes, you¡¯re just some spoiled rich kid who would love to see him suffer.¡±

    A cool night breeze swept through, ruffling their hair. Scarlet felt the chill and quietly cast a warming charm for both of them. Draco, deep in thought, didn¡¯t seem to notice.

    Finally, in a near-whisper, Draco asked, ¡°So there¡¯s no chance of us being friends?¡±

    ¡°Not for now,¡± Scarlet nodded, ¡°Even if you apologised, he¡¯d just assume it was a trap.¡±

    Draco glanced at her, hope flickering in his eyes. ¡°But you¡¯ve got a solution, right?¡±

    Scarlet shook her head, ¡°I have a suggestion.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±

    Scarlet smiled, ¡°Be his rival.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Draco looked confused, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to be his enemy...¡±

    ¡°Rival, not enemy. There¡¯s a difference,¡± Scarlet explained. ¡°Enemies try to destroy each other, or watch their opponent fail miserably just for the satisfaction of it. That''s not what you want, is it? As a rival, you¡¯ll be competing with him ¨C whether it¡¯s Quidditch, grades, or anything else. Challenge him openly, but without words. Use more of your body language, Draco; you¡¯re quite skilled at that. Be his rival, and in doing so, you¡¯ll push yourself and him to become better.¡±

    Scarlet leaned in, her voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°The most important thing is this: be his rival, and you¡¯ll become his only true rival. He¡¯ll remember you, and eventually, he might even value you as someone significant in his life. One day, he could carry the name ¡®Malfoy¡¯ with respect, even in his future conversations. Imagine that ¨C the famous Harry Potter respecting the Malfoy name. Sounds like what you¡¯re after, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Draco¡¯s eyes widened, frozen in his seat, even after Scarlet had left.

    From that day on, Scarlet rarely heard Hermione complain about Draco. Instead, she would grumble about Ron¡¯s hot temper whenever Draco smirked at him, or about Harry being ¡°surprisingly determined just to beat Draco in writing essays¡±.

    Clever boy, Scarlet mused as she continued with her paperwork. I wonder what his father was like...

 Chapter 33 - Weasleys in Muggle world

Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

 Chapter 34 - The mercenary with American slang (as least thats what I tried)

    Scarlet woke up at her usual time and headed for her morning training. After a few minutes of warming up, a stranger entered, clearly observing her.

    He was tall and muscular, with scars scattered across his body. Wearing a black singlet and trousers, his shaved his head bald and the untidily trimmed facial hair gave him a dangerous look, especially with the scar almost blinded his left eye.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Hawk.¡± Scarlet said politely, ¡°Pleasure to finally meet you.¡±

    ¡°Same here,¡± he said, approaching and shaking her hand, ¡°Kyle¡¯s been goin¡¯ on and on about how he¡¯s got the best daughter in the world, and that his little girl could even take me down.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s exaggerating,¡± Scarlet grinned, ¡°I might catch you off guard with a surprise attack, but if you knew what I was capable of, I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d win in a straight fight.¡±

    Hawk raised his eyebrows, amused. ¡°Girl, you sure you know what you¡¯re sayin¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Well, it depends on how much you know about me.¡± Scarlet stepped back, raising her fists, giving him a clear challenge.

    Hawk caught her intent and took a few steps back as well, raising his own fists, ¡°Something magical, like that stuff we saw in Japan?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡± Scarlet nodded, ¡°Can I spar with you? I¡¯m not great at close combat without a weapon, and the only person I¡¯ve ever fought is my dad.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough,¡± Hawk shrugged, and nudging his chin forward. ¡°Bring it on.¡±

    Scarlet nodded, bent her knees, and lunged at the experienced mercenary. Her agility gave her an edge, allowing her to dodge his heavy punches with smooth, graceful movement. She was like a butterfly, weaving around his attack with ease ¨C skills honed from her constant practice of the Salmon Leap, a technique once used by the legendary Celtic hero C¨² Chulainn. But while her dodging was impressing, her punches barely made a dent in Hawk¡¯s thick muscle. Hitting him felt more like striking a brick wall.

    They went several rounds, with Scarlet¡¯s punched doing little damage, and Hawk¡¯s attacks always narrowly missing her.

    Suddenly, he called out, ¡°Alright, girl, grab your weapon. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve really got.¡±

    ¡°You sure?¡±

    ¡°Quit talkin¡¯ and start swingin¡¯!¡±

    Scarlet bit her lip and summoned a spear into her hand.

    It wasn¡¯t the G¨¢e Sc¨¢il gifted to her by the Queen, but a replica custom-made by her dad, forged from steel to mimic the great weapon in every aspect - including its weight ¨C except for the magical enchantments. The true G¨¢e Sc¨¢il cursed its victims with every strike, just as it had done to Quirrell, and Scarlet certainly didn¡¯t want that happening to Hawk.

    Hawk¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw a spear materialized from thin air. His focus sharpened as he dodged each thrust she launched at him. In stark contrast to her earlier performance, her skill with the spear was formidable, every strike dangerously precise. Even when he grabbed a blade hanging from the training room wall to defend himself, he found himself outmatched by the small girl, whose height barely reached his chest.

    After a several intense rounds, they stopped by mutual agreement, and Hawk let out a deep, roaring laugh. ¡°No wonder Kyle talks you up so much. Girl, you¡¯re something else! Just gotta work on building some muscle.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m an underage girl. My body¡¯s naturally not as strong as an adult.¡± Scarlet stepped back and continued her spear art training. ¡°I¡¯ll start working on my strength when I hit fifteen or sixteen. Not expecting too much, just enough to buy me time to summon my spear.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a solid plan,¡± Hawk said, nodding approvingly. ¡°You know exactly what you¡¯re doing ¨C don''t see that kind of clear headedness in most folks.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m thankful for that.¡± she replied, keeping her breath steady as she swung the spear with practiced grace. ¡°How¡¯s Mr. Lupin?¡±

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°Better.¡± Hawk shrugged, ¡°Right now, you¡¯re probably the only hope he¡¯s got left. The Japanese Jutsushi couldn¡¯t do anything for his condition. Their only advice was for him to accept who he is. He¡¯s really not a fan of that idea.¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe if he embraced it, he¡¯d be more at a conscious mind. That¡¯s how they handle these things,¡± Scarlet responded, ¡°So, he prefers being drugged over accepting his identity?¡±

    ¡°Yep. But that¡¯s not exactly a good call either.¡± Hawk watched her smooth movements, ¡°The drugs numb his senses, mess with his mind, and eventually, if he keeps it up, they¡¯re gonna fry his nerves.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how much I can help him,¡± Scarlet admitted. ¡°He¡¯s basically being genetically altered into something else, not entirely human anymore. But there¡¯s research at my school that suggests it''s more like a poison. There might be an antidote potion we could brew.¡±

    Hawk gave a grunt, knowing full well that finding an antidote would likely cost a fortune. Medical research was always a money sink, and unless Lupin proved himself to be worth the investment, the Hong-Tachibana family wasn¡¯t going to throw their money into a bottomless pit with no guaranteed return. They¡¯d already done plenty ¨C using their connections in Japan to get Lupin into the Jutsushi Academy, a hidden school that had even surprised him, despite his prior experience at a magical school...Wait...

    ¡°I assume the private school you¡¯re attending now is...magical?¡± Hawk asked.

    Scarlet paused mid-movement and turned to him. ¡°I thought you knew that ever since I told my dad I could research werewolves through letters.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess it just didn¡¯t really click until now.¡± Hawk scratched his head, ¡°Let me guess...Hogwarts?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Scarlet raised an eyebrow.

    He shrugged. ¡°Lupin mentioned it once when he was kinda out of it. Not exactly sober after waking up from some anaesthetic procedure. Said he graduated from there.¡±

    ¡°My senior, what a surprise,¡± Scarlet mused, then frowned. ¡°It sounds like he¡¯s been through a lot, and it¡¯s not going to change if he stays a werewolf.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we can¡¯t keep him drugged forever,¡± Hawk agreed.

    Scarlet wiped the sweat from her forehead and wrapped up her training, ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do for him...Did he try out the magic circle I left in the basement?¡±

    ¡°Worked like a charm,¡± Hawk said with a smirk, ¡°We only half-drugged him because we underestimated how tough a werewolf is, just gave him dosses for a regular adult male. He woke up not long after the transformation and tried to break out. But once that magic circle kicked in, it was like he was pinned to the floor, like a sandwich getting flattened...What exactly does that thing do?¡±

    ¡°It multiplies normal gravity by twenty times,¡± Scarlet explained. ¡°Guess I should¡¯ve gone with water pressure at depth of a few hundred feet instead if I really wanted to lock him down.¡±

    ¡°Your magic...It¡¯s kinda practical, you know?¡± Hawk said, hesitating. ¡°Not as, uh, whimsical as what Lupin¡¯s shown me.¡±

    ¡°Personal taste. I¡¯m not into all that fanciful stuff,¡± Scarlet replied as she led the way out of the training room. ¡°Will I be able to see him today?¡±

    ¡°Maybe tonight. But I can leave him be and hang out with you guys...I heard you''ve got guests from your school?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, some schoolmates who knows almost nothing about the normal, non-magical world,¡± Scarlet said, eyeing him thoughtfully. ¡°Mind being their guide? They probably have a ton of questions after the film last night, but I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ve got the time to answer them all.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing, leave it to me.¡±

    Hawk and Scarlet parted ways at the training room. After a quick shower, she headed to the dining room to join her dad, Percy, and Hawk for breakfast. The experienced mercenary was deep in conversation with Percy, explaining something about aeroplanes.

    ¡°Good morning, Percy. Did you sleep well?¡± Scarlet asked as she sat down, and a maid quickly served her breakfast.

    ¡°Yes, thanks for asking.¡± Percy replied.

    ¡°Where are the others? Still asleep?¡±

    ¡°Probably. There were too excited after the film and stayed up late. I doubt they¡¯ll be up before lunch,¡± Percy said with a slight rolled of his eyes, clearly unimpressed by his brothers¡¯ behaviour. Scarlet chuckled.

    Scarlet gestured to Hawk. ¡°I take it Mr. Hawk has introduced himself? He¡¯ll be your guide if I¡¯m tied up with other things.¡±

    Percy looked at her, curious. ¡°What could you be busy with? I mean...is it alright if I stay around and observe?¡±

    Scarlet blinked. ¡°Of course, but...may I ask why?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Percy began slowly, ¡°I think I could learn something from you. Something I wouldn¡¯t find in any of the books at Ho--our school.¡±

    ¡°Sure, why not.¡± Scarlet said with a smile. ¡°William, can you pass him my schedule? That way, he¡¯ll have an idea of what I¡¯ll be up to.¡±

    William entered the room with a stack of documents, handing the schedule to Percy after placing the rest in front of Scarlet. She continued with her Cantonese congee as she picked up one of the documents and started reviewing it.

    Percy glanced down at the schedule but quickly realised he couldn¡¯t fully understand what was written. Scarlet was already absorbed in her work with her manager, while Mr. Hong politely excused himself from the table, giving Scarlet a quick hug before heading to his study. Only Hawk, whom Percy had just met, seemed to still enjoying his breakfast.

    Hawk noticing Percy¡¯s confusion, took the schedule from him and raised his eyebrows as he scanned through it.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t get all the terms either, but I can make a guess,¡± Hawk said, pointing to a section that had puzzled. ¡°This one here looks like it¡¯s about some plastic decomposition research...Wait, you don¡¯t know what plastic is?¡± Hawk paused, then added with a grin, ¡°Well, lemme explain...¡±

 Chapter 35 - Weasleys in Scarlets house

    Fred, George, and Ron were delighted to have Hawk as their guide for exploring the manor while Scarlet was tied up with her work. They were aware that she was always busy at school, but they hadn¡¯t expected to see Percy following Scarlet during her meetings, practically acting as her assistant. Visitors to the manor often assumed Percy was either her cousin or some relative eager to learn about her work.

    He organized the documents Scarlet either signed or rejected, which William would later have distributed back to the appropriate senders. Some people came in to report directly to Scarlet, while others simply accept instructions from William. Eventually, Percy even accompanied Scarlet to meet her editor, who had arrived, brimming with excitement, to discuss her latest draft.

    ¡°Oh, Scarlet, what a brilliant choice, making another character the protagonist! The fight scenes were much more exciting, and the plot...¡± Mr. Wilson, a jolly, round man with short stature and a pair of round glasses, spent the first five minutes heaping praise on Scarlet¡¯s latest work. After finally calming down, he got to the reason for his visit. ¡°Now, we¡¯ve had three reviewers go through your draft, and there are few areas we think could be improved.¡±

    Scarlet flipped through the draft, now covered in colourful notations, as Mr. Wilson walked her through the feedback point by point. She nodded in agreement and assured him she would have the revised draft ready in two months, assuming all went well.

    Mr Wilson chuckled. ¡°No need to rush the revision. Take your time and enjoy your school days! How¡¯s everything at school? Any daunting homework or scary teachers?¡±

    ¡°Nope, everything¡¯s great.¡± Scarlet replied, closing the draft and looking at her editor. ¡°Mr. Wilson, I¡¯ve been thinking about ending the Akahime¡¯s Diary series.¡±

    He looked taken aback. ¡°Why? The story¡¯s going so well! We could explore more of the other characters...¡±

    ¡°But I want to build another world,¡± Scarlet said thoughtfully. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m at a creative bottleneck. Either I break through it, or I¡¯ll just end up with a progressively weaker story that would hurt the reputation of Akahime¡¯s Diary.¡±

    Mr. Wilson nodded with understanding. ¡°I see, the bottleneck that every writer encounters eventually. So, have you started planning your new world?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve begun drafting some backgrounds and character ideas,¡± Scarlet explained, ¡°I even had my classmates fill out my questionnaires to get a clearer perspective, but it¡¯s going to take time.¡±

    ¡°I understand, don¡¯t worry. No matter how long it takes, we¡¯ll make sure to take care of your story, review it, and promote it properly,¡± Mr. Wilson assured her, before growing excited once again. ¡°Speaking of promotions, your book was a hit in Japan and France! We¡¯re preparing to translate it into more languages, so readers from all over the world will soon be about to enjoy it!¡±

    Just as he was about to leave, Mr. Wilson suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh! I almost forgot. I have a huge bag in my car filled with letters from your readers ¨C ones they sent to our office.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to reply to them all, but you could mention them if you have any interviews coming up,¡± Mr. Wilson said.

    ¡°An interview?¡± Scarlet raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°We¡¯re thinking about arranging one for you in a newspaper. Not right now, buy maybe during your next school break,¡± Mr. Wilson said. ¡°We¡¯ll need to find the right media outlet and journalist, but only if you¡¯re alright with it. Take your time to decide. Your readers are eager to learn more about you!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Scarlet bid Mr. Wilson goodbye at the doorstep, and returned to her seat in the living room where she had been discussing everything with her editor. Percy, who had followed her, was tasked with sorting the letters into neat stack, binding them with elastic bands. Since underage couldn¡¯t use magic outside Hogwarts, they had to do everything manually.

    As Percy sorted the letters by size and stamp, he began to realise how much broader the world was than he had never thought of.

    ¡°New Zealand? Where¡¯s that?¡± Percy asked, staring at one of the envelopes.

    ¡°Near Australia.¡± Scarlet replied.

    ¡°And Vietnam?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s in Southeast Asia, not too far from Japan.¡±

    ¡°Singapore?¡±

    ¡°A small country near Indonesia ¨C kind of like Hong Kong in some ways.¡±

    Most of the letters were written in English and came from England, Ireland, and America. A small portion came from other countries, as indicated by the various stamps, though Percy occasionally spotted characters he couldn¡¯t recognise, which Scarlet explained were in Japanese.

    Despite her explanations, Percy still couldn¡¯t visualize the exact locations of these countries in his mind. His thoughts wandered to the film they¡¯d watched last night, the microwave he had noticed in the kitchen, and the unfamiliar vocabulary he had seen in Scarlet¡¯s schedule... Just as he was about to ask Scarlet about something, William entered the room with a frown.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Milady, I need your advice.¡±

    Scarlet looked up at him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°There are three people standing outside the gate, insisting on meeting you.¡± William replied.

    ¡°Insisting on meeting me?¡± Scarlet echoed, confused.

    ¡°Well, to be precise, they¡¯re begging to meet you,¡± William sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve already turned them away twice, but now that they¡¯ve found out you¡¯re home for Christmas, they¡¯ve decided to come directly.¡±

    ¡°What kind of proposal did they bring to you?¡± Scarlet asked, intrigued.

    ¡°Something about germs that can consume plastics.¡±

    ¡°Bioscience?¡± Scarlet frowned. ¡°But we¡¯re focusing more on material science.¡±

    ¡°Exactly why I declined their offer,¡± William explained. ¡°Now, would you like to meet them, or shall I send them away?¡±

    Scarlet studied William for a moment before grinning. ¡°Well, they must have done something to impress you; otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have bothered telling me about them, would you?¡±

    William responded with a small smile.

    Scarlet shrugged. ¡°Alright, let them in.¡±

    Soon after, three individuals, all in their twenties, entered the room, nervously clutching files and documents. They introduced themselves as master¡¯s students from a university, currently working on a project to breed germs that could consume plastic. Percy didn¡¯t understand much of the scientific jargon, but he knew it had something to do with Scarlet¡¯s charity work ¨C an area where she spent a lot of money with no guarantee of return.

    Scarlet flipped through their files casually. ¡°You have five minutes to pitch your idea and convince me to invest.¡±

    The three newcomers grew visibly more anxious but managed to present a flurry of pictures, graphs, and data, all the while casting nervous glances at Scarlet, who remained calm, occasionally nodding in response. It was an interesting sight ¨C Scarlet, a small, underage girl, was composed and in control, while the three adult university students appeared eager yet flustered, far less assured than their youthful audience.

    Five minutes passed, and despite their efforts, they hadn¡¯t managed to sway her.

    ¡°I must admit, your idea makes sense, and it does align with my interest in environmental protection projects. However,¡± Scarlet said, closing the files and continued, her tone firm but polite, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware I¡¯m just an underage girl running a small company. Your project would require far more funding than I can provide. Even if it¡¯s profitable, I simply can¡¯t afford it.¡±

    The three young men looking disheartened by her response, but their eyes lit up when she added, ¡°My dad, the CEO of a medium-sized corporation, just so happens to be here. He¡¯s heavily influenced by me and has already incorporated many eco-friendly practices into his production. He might be interested in your idea. But there¡¯s one catch: his company is based in Asia, with his lab in Japan.¡±

    She glanced at them, offering a look of encouragement. ¡°You may have the opportunity to pitch your idea to him. I know you¡¯ll want to discuss it among yourselves, so take five on the porch. William will take you to my dad¡¯s study once you¡¯ve made your decision.¡±

    Exchanging excited glances, the trio grinned and thanked Scarlet before following William out.

    By the time the guests had presented their idea, Percy had finished sorting through the letters. He frowned, lost in thought, until he felt a light touch on his hand. It was Scarlet, her expression concerned. ¡°Percy, you seemed troubled. Is something bothering you?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly...It¡¯s just...overwhelming,¡± Percy admitted. Noticing her confusion, he hesitated but then tried to explain. ¡°I mean, I¡¯ve just realised how vast this world really is. Before I met you, I never knew there was so much out there ¨C so much knowledge I don¡¯t understand...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because this sort of knowledge isn¡¯t necessary in the wizarding world,¡± Scarlet said gently, ¡°If you¡¯re planning to live a comfortable life there, what you learn at Hogwarts will be more than enough. My situation¡¯s a bit different from yours, so in my opinion, you shouldn¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t sound like someone who plans to stay deeply involved in the wizarding world,¡± Percy remarked, his curiosity piqued.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Scarlet nodded, ¡°I know that might come as a surprise, but as you can see, I have responsibilities. I have to think about the hundreds of people who depend on me for their livelihoods. Plus, my dad hasn¡¯t married or father a blood related child yet. My presence and profile are essential for maintaining the corporation¡¯s stability in the market. In Asian culture, having a reliable successor signals a bright future for the group. Since our corporation is family-run, this factor is incredibly important.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Percy said, looking taken aback. ¡°What do you mean your dad hasn¡¯t married or father a blood related child?¡±

    Scarlet blinked and tilted her head slightly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious I¡¯m not his real child? I mean, I look nothing like him. I¡¯m adopted.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Percy looked absolutely floored. ¡°How can that be? You¡¯re...¡±

    ¡°Yep, adopted, and I¡¯ve always known that,¡± Scarlet nodded casually, ¡°I still keep in touch with the orphanage director, actually. I plan to visit them on Christmas Eve and bring the children some presents.¡±

    ¡°Visiting an orphanage?¡± Fred¡¯s voice suddenly boomed from nearby.

    George, looking intrigued, chimed in, ¡°Can we come along?¡±

    ¡°Of course! I was about to invite you all,¡± Scarlet smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve got a list of gifts the director suggested; we should stick to it to avoid any squabbles over the presents. But why are you two so excited?¡±

    At that moment, Ron burst in, grinning widely. ¡°We ordered some fast food by phone! They¡¯re delivering it soon!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Scarlet looked confused. ¡°But we¡¯re an hour drive from London...¡±

    ¡°Not from London ¨C there''s a restaurant near your manor,¡± Fred explained. ¡°Hawk has a list of places nearby that the servants sometimes order from for snacks.¡±

    George exclaimed, ¡°It¡¯s brilliant! People actually answered me through a Muggle device that runs on electricity and all that! No magic involved ¨C amazing!¡±

    ¡°And the TV shows!¡± Ron added excitedly. ¡°I never realised how much happens in other places.¡±

    Scarlet glanced at the clock. ¡°You¡¯ve been watching the noon news?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Fred said ¡°They showed videos of snow in other countries and how people celebrate Christmas. Never knew Christmas was so big in Japan.¡±

    ¡°I thought you were here to remind Percy and me about lunch?¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, thanks for that! We almost forgot!¡± The twins laughed in unison. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s grab some lunch. Hawk is going to show us around the manor. Are you coming, or are you busy with something else?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m coming,¡± Scarlet nodded. ¡°Need to check the farm and orchard, and decide what to do with the crops for next year...¡± She reached for the intercom and called a servant. ¡°Hi, could one of you come and collect my stack of letters and put them in my room? Thanks, that¡¯ll be great.¡±

    The younger Weasleys cheered and raced toward the dining room, while Scarlet and Percy followed more slowly. With her schedule in hand, Scarlet crossed out a few items, signalling she¡¯d completed them, and then turned to Percy. ¡°Struggling to get thoughts in order, huh? Why not set it aside for now and enjoy the holiday? Observe things, and think about it before bed or after the holiday. You¡¯ll find your answer eventually. No need to rush.¡±

    Percy simply nodded, though his thought wandered to things Scarlet would never know.

 Chapter 36 - Daily life in Scarlets house

    ¡°Hey, Scarlet, what¡¯s your house called?¡± Ron asked as they strolled through the manor¡¯s vast garden.

    ¡°Called?¡± Scarlet looked puzzled at first, then remembered that most wizards named their homes for ease of travel through the Floo network. ¡°Do you think I need one?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Fred exclaimed, ¡°Otherwise, how are we supposed to visit you during the summer holidays?¡±

    Scarlet thought for a moment before jotting something down in her schedule. Percy managed to catch a glimpse ¨C she had noted it for April, around Easter break, with the words: First thing, apply for Floo network.

    As she scribbled down her thoughts, she asked William, who was leading them toward the orchard, ¡°William, does the house have a proper name?¡±

    ¡°No, Milady, unless you''d like to name it yourself.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t my dad supposed to name it?¡±

    ¡°Well, the house is under your name, so officially, this manor belongs to you.¡± William smiled, ¡°I believe the young master would agree.¡±

    Scarlet huffed, ¡°Didn¡¯t realise he bought the house in my name. In that case, let¡¯s keep it simple - The Red House.¡±

    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll order a nameplate and have it pinned to the gate.¡±

    ¡°...William, is that really necessary?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the proper custom,¡± William grinned, ¡°to honour our beloved lady.¡±

    Scarlet rolled her eyes, ¡°You must have had many girlfriends before you started working for me.¡±

    She turned to the Weasley boys, who were whispering excitedly to each other. ¡°Alright, you heard it - The Red House. I¡¯ll build a proper fireplace for the Floo network. The one we have now is far too small for anyone to use.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, I found it odd how warm the house is, even though there¡¯s no fireplace in our rooms,¡± George asked, ¡°Did you use any spells or alchemy items?¡±

    Scarlet raised an eyebrow. ¡°We use central heating and electricity. But if the electricity ever goes out, we¡¯ve got smoke heater pipes hidden in the walls, so the house stays warm as long as there¡¯s a fire in the heater. Someone would have to take shift to keep the fire going, though.¡±

    The Weasleys were amazed once again, but before the twins could ask more questions, they reached the orchard.

    The Red House was a manor surrounded by vast land. There was an orchard with hundreds of fruit trees, several fertile plots for growing greens, and a barn where cows, sheep, and two horses were kept. Of course, since it was snowing, no greenery was visible, and the trees were all bare, stripped of their leaves.

    Fred, George and Ron eagerly gathered around the animals as Hawk guided them in feeding them, while Percy followed behind Scarlet as she leafed through the barn¡¯s log journal.

    ¡°According to the previous record, we¡¯re expecting a good harvest next year...but there¡¯s no note on how the last owner handled the crops,¡± Scarlet muttered, ¡°What would you suggest, William?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯ll be more than we can consume,¡± William replied. ¡°Perhaps we could donate some to the orphanage?¡±

    Scarlet shook her head. Before she could continue, she noticed Percy seemed hesitant to speak. ¡°Is there something on your mind?¡± She asked.

    Percy said, ¡°You don¡¯t sound very familiar with your own house.¡±

    Scarlet nodded, ¡°That¡¯s because I only moved in about a month before I started at Hogwarts. I used to live in Scotland, but since Hogwarts insists that students arrive via the train from London, I had no choice but to find somewhere to stay here. Otherwise, I¡¯d have to travel all the way back to Scotland just to sleep after I left the station.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just use the Floo--oh.¡± Percy paused as the realisation dawned on him, understanding the difficulties Muggle students faced without the convenience of magical travel.

    Scarlet shrugged. ¡°Anyway, this house used to belong to a noble family, but when there was no one left to inherit it, it ended up in the hands of a banker. He initially planned to renovate it into an inn or a hotel, but since it¡¯s too far away from any tourist spots or recreational areas, it stayed empty for three years before we bought it. Thankfully, he planted something useful in the orchard. Otherwise, I¡¯d have to tear it all up and start over.¡±

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Percy nodded, glancing around at the crops buried beneath the snow. He was good at identifying magical plants, but he had no clue what kinds of crops were planted here at the Red House.

    ¡°Apples, oranges, lemons, pears...plums? Well, at least we¡¯ll have some plum blossoms to decorate with during Lunar New Year. Pumpkins, lettuces, chives, garlics, onions...That¡¯s a lot less we¡¯ll need to buy from the market. Say, we¡¯ve got farmer¡¯s market around here, right?¡± she asked William, which he nodded. Scarlet thought for a moment and continued, ¡°Good. Then sell what we don¡¯t need at the market. Reach out to local grocers, restaurants and bakeries to see if they¡¯re interested in buying out crops. We¡¯re not looking to make a fortune - just give them a fair price based on the market rates.¡±

    William nodded in agreement.

    ¡°If the servants want to earn a little extra, they could use of the crops to make baked goods or something similar. As for the orphanage, make sure to ask before sending anything. They don¡¯t just accept any food donations - it could end up being more of a hassle for them. If the kitchen is available, use the earning from the crops to make some jams and cookies. Those aren¡¯t necessities, and they¡¯re usually not within the orphanage¡¯s budget. The children don¡¯t get many chances to taste good sweet pastries...Just discuss it with Mama Susan first before sending anything over.¡± Scarlet paused briefly before continuing, ¡°Allocate 30% of the crop earnings as a reward for the servant.¡±

    William smiled. ¡°They¡¯d take good care of the crops even without a reward.¡±

    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t like a bonus for New Year¡¯s?¡± Scarlet closed the log journal. ¡°It¡¯s a small price to pay for ensuring better service. My idea is a bit scattered; I trust that you and Meiko can handle it well?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Milady, I¡¯ll hold a meeting with all the servants once you¡¯re back at school. Meiko will be more than happy to manage the details.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± With her tasks complete, Scarlet happily joined the boys, who were now patting the horses. She arrived just in time to hear Hawk telling them the story of how two old, retired horses, nearly starved by their previous owner, were rescued by Kyle and brought here. Now, they were occasionally used for horse riding and pulling a small carriage.

    Percy, walking slowly behind, was lost in deep thought. He was soon snapped out of it when William called his name.

    ¡°Mr. Percy, do you enjoy reading?¡± William asked.

    Percy nodded. ¡°Anything you need me to read?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing like that. I was just wondering if you¡¯d like to visit a bookstore,¡± William said, watching his lady as she instructed the boys on how to ride a horse. ¡°A muggle bookstore, to be precise. I know one that¡¯s staying open over Christmas, and I thought you might be interested.¡±

    Percy frowned slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t think I need any Muggle book. I¡¯m not really into novels or stories.¡±

    ¡°Oh, they¡¯ve got more than just novels,¡± William said with a slight grin. ¡°Business management, perhaps? How to be a reliable leader? Maybe even A Guide to international politics?¡±

    Percy¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Books that Scarlet would read?¡±

    William nodded, ¡°The books in the study belong to the young master, but Milady often reviews them whenever she has the time. She¡¯s preparing herself to take over his role if he doesn¡¯t have a successor by the time he decides to retire.¡±

    ¡°But as far as I know, she enjoys writing,¡± Percy remarked.

    ¡°A hobby she may eventually have to set aside if she takes on the responsibility,¡± William sighed. ¡°It¡¯s about the livelihood of thousands of people under their care. That¡¯s a lot of families to support. She would have to carry the weight of their expectations...unless the young master marries and has a child more capable than milady, or at least someone who can manage the family business.¡±

    ¡°...what?¡± Percy was stunned, but William smoothly shifted the conversation back to the bookstore visit. Percy agreed, deciding to go with him the next day.

    By the time they returned to the Red House that evening, Meiko approached Scarlet with a thick letter in hand. It was from Neville.

    Ron blurted out, ¡°Why¡¯s Neville sending you letters?! Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s still giving you reports even though we¡¯re on holiday.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and he even sent me yesterday¡¯s report.¡± Scarlet replied.

    ¡°But we were on the train all day!¡±

    ¡°Exactly, which is why he sent me updates from yesterday¡¯s news,¡± Scarlet said, unfazed.

    Ron shook his head, stunned, ¡°Never knew he was such a reliable assistant for you.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s always been reliable. He just needed a bit of a confidence boost, and now he¡¯s found it,¡± Scarlet said as she opened the letter and began reading.

    ¡°Blimey, I just realised he¡¯s not the cry-baby we first met,¡± Ron muttered to himself.

    ¡°Oh, Scarlet! Milady!¡± the twins called out as they entered with a box of freshly baked biscuits from the kitchen. ¡°Any plans for tonight?¡±

    Scarlet thought for a moment, then glanced at Meiko, who stood beside her. ¡°Do we have video games here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we do! They¡¯re in the theatre room as well,¡± Meiko said with a happy tone, ¡°We have all the latest games, but I personally recommend Super Mario World.¡±

    Scarlet looked at the boys. ¡°Well, you heard her - video games tonight!¡±

    The boys cheered, even though they had no idea what video games were. However, Percy noticed something off.

    He leaned in and whispered to Scarlet, ¡°Do you have another plan?¡±

    ¡°No for tonight, but tomorrow I¡¯m meeting Neville to discuss something,¡± Scarlet replied, ¡°I was thinking about whether to bring you all along...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± Percy said, ¡°They can come with me to the bookstore. Mr. William planned to take me book shopping.¡±

    Scarlet raised her eyebrows in surprised but nodded, ¡°Alright. Let me know if you need help financially. I could lend you some.¡±

    Percy was about to refuse but pause to consider it. ¡°Let¡¯s see. I¡¯ll definitely ask if I need it. Thanks.¡±

    ¡°No worries.¡± Scarlet¡¯s attention drifted back to the letter in her hand. It was an invitation from Neville to visit St. Mungo.

    She wasn¡¯t sure what to expect, but she was already mentally preparing for it.

 Chapter 37 - The Unfortunate Werewolf

    The Weasley brothers, especially the twins, were utterly fascinated by the video games. While Ron and Percy struggled with the controllers, Fred and George sidled up to Scarlet, whispering, ¡°Our dearest sister, the honourable Lady of the Red House!¡±

    Scarlet, amused by Ron¡¯s difficulty handling the game, turned to the twins and whispered back, ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°This ¡®video game¡¯...¡± Fred began, unusually serious for him, ¡°Do you know anything more about it?¡±

    ¡°Like how it¡¯s made? Where can we buy one?¡± George added, equally intense.

    Scarlet¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°You¡¯re thinking of making one?¡±

    The twins nodded eagerly.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple - easy fun,¡± Fred said.

    ¡°You can play alone, or invite others to join,¡± George added.

    ¡°And we could even have competitions!¡± Fred finished, their excitement bubbling.

    Scarlet immediately thought of the complexities of the video game industry in her previous life...but she quickly shook her head. ¡°You can¡¯t just buy one. There are Ministry of Magic laws about Muggle artefacts like this. And!¡± She silenced the twins, who were ready to protest, with a finger. ¡°You don¡¯t have electricity in your house, so even if you could buy it, you wouldn¡¯t be able to use it. Plus, the logic behind how these games work is completely different from magic. I don¡¯t think dissecting it and trying to make a magical version based on it would go as smoothly as you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    The twins looked frustrated at her response.

    Scarlet paused, thinking for a moment, ¡°However...you could take inspiration from video games and start from scratch. Start with the most basic ideas, maybe incorporating ancient runes would work.¡±

    With just that small suggestion, the twins¡¯ minds lit up with excitement, eyes sparkling brighter and brighter as they began to see the possibilities.

    Scarlet patted their shoulders. ¡°Do some research, estimate the possibilities, make a plan. And if you need any funding, send me a proposal. I¡¯ll gladly invest if you¡¯re creating something interesting!¡±

    The twins dramatically wiped the imaginary tears from the corners of their eyes with a small pink handkerchief they pulled from who-knows-where. Taking Scarlet¡¯s hand, they each planted a kiss on it.

    ¡°Oh, dearest sister!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Milady!¡±

    ¡°You shall be our honoured guest for life!¡± Fred declared.

    ¡°And received all our inventions free when we open the world¡¯s best magical joke shop after we graduate!¡± George finished with a flourish.

    Scarlet blinked in surprise. ¡°So that¡¯s why you two keep saving money - great ambition!¡±

    The twins winked in unison.

    ¡°Keep it quiet,¡± Fred said.

    ¡°Mum¡¯s been going on about us getting ¡®proper jobs¡¯,¡± George added.

    ¡°And ¡®stop messing around with those ridiculous inventions, with those nonsense¡¯.¡± they chorused together.

    Scarlet grinned at their comical expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your secret¡¯s safe with me.¡±

    Meiko quietly entered the room and exited just as silently after exchanging a quick signal with Scarlet, who responded with a nod. She waved at the twins. ¡°Keep your brothers entertained, I¡¯ll be right back. Got to meet a guest.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing!¡±

    ¡°Have fun!¡±

    Though I doubt it¡¯ll be anything fun, Scarlet mused as she headed to the study, where she was set to meet Mr. Lupin - the unfortunate werewolf.

    Though the study belonged to Scarlet as the owner of the house, Kyle used it more frequently since their move to the Red House. Surrounded by books of every sort, everyone relevant to the discussion had gathered around the coffee table, and Scarlet¡¯s arrival completed the circle.

    Kyle introduced her to a polite, tired-looking gentleman. He appeared pale, with faint scars marking his face and arms. His handshake was firm, and there was nothing about his appearance that immediately suggested he was a werewolf. However, in Scarlet¡¯s eyes, his soul told a different story.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    William raised an eyebrow. ¡°A creature with sun attributes...what kind of creature would that be?¡±

    Meiko answered, her tone firm. ¡°A rooster.¡±

    The room went silent, surprised by the answer ¨C everyone except Scarlet, who nodded.

    ¡°Yes, a rooster. Its crow breaks the dawn, pushing away the night to welcome the day, inviting the sun. Next, I¡¯ll need sand from the hottest dessert, collected precisely at noon.¡±

    ¡°The Sahara dessert?¡± Hawk replied without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ve got contacts there. I¡¯ll handle that.¡±

    ¡°A furnace, where I can forge the item,¡± Scarlet continued.

    ¡°I know a smith nearby; I can borrow it,¡± William added.

    ¡°And I¡¯ll need some offerings for my Queen.¡± Scarlet looked around, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of that part myself. Meiko, you know what¡¯s needed next, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Meiko nodded, ¡°A creature with sun attributes...but not a rooster ¨C something magical, for the studier craft. I¡¯ll contact Jutsushi Academy to see if they¡¯ve raised such a beast.¡±

    Scarlet thought for a moment, then added, ¡°Try contacting Mahoutokoro as well.¡±

    Meiko¡¯s face briefly twisted in disgust. ¡°Yes, Milady. We¡¯ll see if those weirdos have anything useful.¡±

    Hawk, William and Kyle, unfamiliar with the wizarding world, looked puzzled. Lupin, however, who knew about the Japanese wizarding school, was curious. ¡°Why? Do they have a bad reputation? I always thought Mahoutokoro was a prestigious school.¡±

    Meiko remained silent, so Scarlet stepped in to explain. ¡°Customs and traditions stuff. You see, the Japanese have their own way of interpreting magic, and they¡¯ve been doing so since ancient times. In essence, magic is just a way to manipulate supernatural energy, and ¡®Magic¡¯ is the term we use. But in Japan, the way they manipulate supernatural energy is called ¡®Jutsu¡¯, and the best practitioners of this are known as Onmyoji. They¡¯re the Jutsushi equivalent of that Aurors are to British wizards. The greatest Onmyoji in history was Abe no Seimei, much like Merlin in our legends. So imagine a group of people in Japan who don¡¯t practice Jutsu, but instead use magic. How do you think that would be perceived?¡±

    Lupin¡¯s brow unfurrowed. ¡°Weird.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Scarlet said, scratching her chin. ¡°That¡¯s how the Jutsushi see the wizards of Mahoutokoro - a bunch of oddballs who choose to use magic in a land full of folklore and shrines, where gods and spirits are worshipped for their mystical power. Meiko graduated from Jutsushi Academy, which was founded during the time of Abe no Seimei, way before Mahoutokoro came into being.¡±

    Lupin nodded as the pieces clicked into place.

    ¡°We¡¯ll start with the rooster in our barn,¡± Scarlet continued, ¡°until I can get hold of the magical creatures Meiko finds through her network.¡± Scarlet gave Lupin a reassuring smile. ¡°Once we¡¯ve gathered all the materials, I¡¯ll forge something for you. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Lupin nodded, though words alone couldn¡¯t express his gratitude. He silently vowed to repay their kindness with his actions, dedicating himself to showing his thanks for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 38 - Scarlet visiting St. Mungos

    The Weasley boys woke up late again, having stayed up until 3 a.m. playing video games.

    After brunch, they learned they¡¯d be going to a shopping mall for a leisurely walk, with the main goal of visiting a bookstore to pick up some books for Percy.

    Ron looked surprised. ¡°Never knew you were interested in Muggle books.¡±

    ¡°I just thought we might find something interesting,¡± Percy replied, raising his eyebrows.

    Fred and George, however, were more curious about the concept of a shopping centre.

    ¡°Brent Cross Shopping Centre,¡± Scarlet explained as she drafted a list. ¡°There are lots of shops there, and you¡¯ll be heading to Dillons Booksellers ¨C it''s the biggest bookstore in the area. I know William had planned to take you all to a nearby bookstore, but it would be a shame not to show you some of the more famous spots. I¡¯ll come along with you, but I¡¯ll need to leave you for a bit as I have some things to take care of. Oh, by the way, could I ask a favour?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Just say it and we¡¯ll do it!¡± Fred said proudly, clapping his chest.

    ¡°Here¡¯s a list,¡± Scarlet said, handing over her newly drafted paper. ¡°I want to get some gifts for the children at the orphanage for Christmas day, but I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have time to gather everything myself. Could you pick them up for me? William, Meiko, and Hawk will go with you, and they¡¯ll handle the payment.¡±

    Percy glanced over the list. ¡°Sure, you¡¯ve written down all the details. We should be able to get everything.¡±

    ¡°Great, I¡¯m counting on you.¡± Scarlet smiled. ¡°And if you¡¯re unsure about something and William or the others can¡¯t come up with a suggestion, let Ron make the final decision.¡±

    Ron jumped. ¡°Me? But why?¡±

    ¡°I have a feeling your taste might suit them,¡± Scarlet said with a shrug. ¡°That should cover everything before we head the van...¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Kyle?¡± Percy asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s still sleeping. He got an urgent call from Hong Kong and was up working all last night,¡± Scarlet replied, glancing at Percy, ¡°Time zone difference - it¡¯s daytime in Hong Kong when it¡¯s midnight here in England.¡±

    Percy nodded, appreciating that Scarlet was always feeding him bits of information, knowing he was eager to learn more about the world beyond the British wizarding world. He took it upon himself to look after his brothers once they arrived at the shopping centre.

    The shopping centre was massive, decked out with all sorts of Christmas decorations dangling from every corner. The displays in the shop windows caught their attention, showing products that stretched beyond their imagination. It was amazing, though the lack of magic gave it a slight strange feel, in their opinion.

    Scarlet was an excellent guide, explaining everything they were curious about as they made their way to the bookstore. After showing them how to find the books they need, she waved goodbye, telling them they¡¯d meet again for dinner at a fast-food chain later.

    Ron watched her retreating figure and sighed, impressed. ¡°Blimey, businesswomen really are busy every day, even during the holidays. I can¡¯t imagine myself doing that.¡±

    ¡°What do you imagine yourself doing?¡± Fred asked.

    ¡°Quidditch, I suppose?¡± George teased.

    Ron clenched his fist, ¡°Just wait until I get a new broomstick! Then I¡¯ll show you my skills!¡±

    As the Weasley brothers continued joking and teasing each other, Scarlet hopped into a cab and headed for an old red-brick department store in London. The sign read Purge & Dowse Ltd., and in the window stood a mannequin that, from what she knew, was the entry point to St. Mungo¡¯s.

    She waited outside, observing the abandoned store. It was dusty and old, with outdated fashion displays. The store was far from the main road, making it unlikely anyone would venture there ¨C an ideal setting for a scene in a film about a drug deal or a criminal hideout.

    ¡°Hi, Scarlet.¡± Neville arrived, and following behind him was an elderly lady, whom Scarlet recognised as his grandmother.

    Scarlet straightened and greeted them. ¡°Hi, Neville. Hello, Mrs. Longbottom, a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    Mrs. Longbottom gave Scarlet a quick once-over before saying, ¡°Pleasure to meet you too. Neville¡¯s learned a great deal from you, and I appreciate that.¡±

    ¡°Neville¡¯s been very helpful as well,¡± Scarlet replied with a smile. ¡°I believe he¡¯ll soar high in the future - he just needs more practice.¡±

    Mrs. Longbottom didn¡¯t respond, but her stern, wrinkled face seemed pleased. She pointed her wand at the mannequin by the door and said, ¡°Augusta Longbottom, Neville Longbottom, and Scarlet Smith, visiting Mr. and Mrs. Longbottom.¡±

    The mannequin¡¯s eyes slid open, and its mouth gaped wide before stepping aside to reveal an entrance for them to pass through.

    Mrs. Longbottom led the way, and they soon arrived at a reception area where bustling people were waiting for their names to be called. Despite a whimsical touch here and there, the place had the look and feel of a normal hospital. The healers even wore uniforms similar to those in ordinary hospitals, which gave Scarlet a clearer idea of how things operated at St. Mungo¡¯s.

    She helped the two young wizards register at the counter, collect visitor badges, and then headed toward the Janus Thickey Ward ¨C an area specifically for long-term residents who had suffered severe spell damage.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Mrs. Longbottom walked straight into the ward, while Neville hesitated at the entrance. His lips tightened, and his eyes seemed to focus on nothing particular, staring blankly at the floor. Perhaps he was lost in thought, or maybe his mind had simply gone quiet.

    ¡°Neville?¡± Scarlet asked softly.

    Neville sighed, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Scarlet. I just...I don¡¯t remember anything about them.¡±

    ¡°I know, it must be a strange feeling,¡± Scarlet said, giving his shoulder a gentle pat. ¡°Let¡¯s go in, and you can introduce me to your parents. Then, I¡¯ll need you to show me around this place.¡±

    That was her official reason for being there ¨C gathering inspiration for her novel. But she couldn¡¯t deny that she was also hoping to spot any clues that might help her track down the dark wizard, either through side characters or unexpected side quests. Given Neville¡¯s background, he had the potential to become a protagonist in his own right.

    Does that mean he was connected to Harry somehow? What made him different? Why was a side character given such a similar situation to Harry¡¯s? Scarlet mused on these thoughts, but soon raised her head when she heard Mrs. Longbottom calling for Neville.

    They entered the ward, which was brightly lit and cheerful. Colourful wallpaper adorned the walls, and various magical artifacts added to the lively atmosphere. Several patients were sitting up in bed, chatting and laughing. At the far end of the ward, they spotted Mrs. Longbottom, seated beside a bed where a frail-looking woman with kind eyes and thinning hair was sitting. Next to her was a man with a vacant expression, staring blankly ahead.

    Neville walked slowly toward his parents, taking a seat beside the bed after Mrs. Longbottom stood up.

    ¡°Hello, mum,¡± he said quietly, gently taking his mother¡¯s hand. She smiled at him, but her eyes were distant, as though she couldn¡¯t quite place who he was. Neville then turned to his father, sitting on the other side of the bed. ¡°Hello, dad.¡±

    His father gave no sign that he had heard or understood, but Neville took his hand and squeezed it gently.

    Scarlet stood silently in front of the Longbottoms as they spoke softly. Based on the conversation, this seemed to be Neville¡¯s first time visiting his parents. If she was right, it was because Neville hadn¡¯t been mentally strong enough to face this situation before gaining confidence while assisting her. She could still vividly recall how he had been a cry-baby during their train journey to Hogwarts.

    Perhaps Mrs. Longbottom had been pleased when she saw her, not just because she was Neville¡¯s friend, but because she had helped him in growing braver.

    Scarlet glanced around the ward, and her keen eyes with the magic granted by the Queen quickly picked up on unusual details. Plans began to form in her mind just as Neville called her over to introducing her to his parents.

    Scarlet greeted them politely, though, as expected, they didn¡¯t respond.

    After a moment, Neville excused himself to show her around St. Mungo¡¯s. Before he left, his mum handed him a candy wrapper, which he smiled at and tucked into his pocket. He gave both his parents a hug, then led Scarlet out of the ward.

    Once they were outside, Neville let out a long exhale and grinned at Scarlet. ¡°That went better than I thought.¡±

    ¡°You thought you¡¯d burst into tears or collapse?¡± Scarlet asked as she walked beside him.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Neville admitted. ¡°I¡¯ve always known they were here at St. Mungo¡¯s, but Gran never brought me...And honestly, I couldn¡¯t picture how I¡¯d handle it. But, well, here I am, and it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Scarlet teased, ¡°So, how are you going to show me around if this is your first time here?¡±

    Neville raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯ve been here a few times. You know, when children can¡¯t handle their magic, accidents happen. I¡¯ve been treated here, and sometimes to visit other kids who were hurt. Just not to see my parents in this ward.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then,¡± Scarlet nodded. ¡°Show me around.¡±

    Each floor had different departments. There were no needles in sight; instead, wands and potions were used to treat patients. Neville didn¡¯t take her inside any of the wards, but they peek at the entrance, giving Scarlet a glimpse of the magical treatment in action. It was an eye-opening experience for her, and it gave her a clearer idea of how to construct a medical centre in her novel. Neville seemed glad that this trip had helped her with her book.

    They returned to Neville¡¯s parent¡¯s ward, where Mrs. Longbottom was still sitting with them. Neville thought it was time to say goodbye and was about to wish Scarlet a merry Christmas when he froze upon hearing her say, ¡°Actually, I may have a plan to heal your parents.¡±

    It took him a moment to process her words, and he couldn¡¯t help but grab Scarlet¡¯s hand, ¡°You--what did you just said?¡±

    ¡°As you¡¯ve probably noticed, I study ancient magic, specialising in death and soul research,¡± Scarlet whispered. ¡°I can see the cracks in your parents¡¯ soul.¡±

    And in fact, on you too. she thought, though she didn¡¯t mention it. When she had looked more closely at Neville¡¯s soul, she noticed subtle fractures. It was so subtle that she had never thought to inspect his souls before. Perhaps this explained why his memory was so poor - he¡¯d likely been repeatedly subjected to spells that dulled the pain and suffering of losing his parents.

    Scarlet glanced at Mrs. Longbottom, who was watching them with her usual stern expression. She couldn¡¯t tell what the old witch was thinking, but she knew this was someone not to be underestimated.

    ¡°If those cracks can be healed, does that mean my parents...¡± Neville gasped, looking at her with a mix of disbelief, hope and desperation.

    ¡°But it¡¯ll take time - years, maybe even decades,¡± Scarlet said. ¡°And I¡¯ve never come across any records of such cases in my studies, so I¡¯d need to research thoroughly. But rest assured, there is a chance.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Neville asked, his voice low and urgent as he tried to keep the conversation discreet, assuming this was a secret form of magic. ¡°Tell me, Scarlet! I¡¯ll give you anything, anything!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± Scarlet replied, thinking for a moment. ¡°Just be prepared to gather what¡¯s needed for the ritual. I think this is my responsibility somehow, so I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    After all, the Queen prefers soul to arrive in the Shadowy Land whole - not cracked and shattered into fragments. That said, I¡¯ll need to deal with the dark wizard somehow, eventually, even though I wasn¡¯t part of the original storyline, Scarlet mused.

    Neville looked puzzled by Scarlet¡¯s words about being responsible for his parents, but before he could ask, she lifted her head and met Mrs. Longbottom¡¯s gaze. The old witch had clearly overheard their conversation and was now weighing whether Scarlet could be trusted.

    ¡°Grandma.¡± Neville said noticing his grandmother approaching. He stepped aside, giving them space.

    ¡°Not even the best Healers have claimed they can heal my son and his wife,¡± Mrs. Longbottom said, her eyes fixed on Scarlet. ¡°How can you be certain your ritual will work?¡±

    ¡°Because the magic bestowed upon me comes from Queen Sc¨¢thach, ruler of the Shadowy Land - the warrior maiden who draws the line between life and death and stands guard at the gate to the shadowy realm,¡± Scarlet explained calmly. She wasn¡¯t sure if Mrs. Longbottom had ever heard of the Queen, so she added, ¡°You can confirm it with Professor Dumbledore. I¡¯ve already informed him about this, and he¡¯s aware.¡±

    The caution in Mrs. Longbottom¡¯s eyes faded, replaced by a glimmer of hope, ¡°I will certainly speak with Dumbledore. Now, please...enlighten me about this ritual you say can heal my son and his wife.¡±

    Scarlet briefly outlined the rituals she had learned from the runic stone gifted by the Queen and from her previous life. ¡°It will require some preparation. Let¡¯s find a more private place where we discuss the details.¡±

    Contemplation shone in the old witch¡¯s eyes. ¡°As you wish.¡±

 Chapter 39 - Preparing presents

    Scarlet found the Weasley boys and the others at KFC in Brent Cross. The twins and Ron were happily devouring a bucket of fried chicken in a corner of the restaurant.

    ¡°Scarlet!¡± Ron was the first to notice her arrival, ¡°Hurry up! You¡¯ve got to try this; it¡¯s so good!¡±

    She settled in beside William. ¡°Did you order mine as well?¡±

    ¡°No, but we ordered extra!¡± Ron said, licking his fingers after swallowing a mouthful. ¡°I bet dad didn¡¯t even knew about these.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, you can share your experience with him in your letter,¡± Scarlet suggested, picking up a piece with a fork and spoon. She preferred to eat without getting her fingers greasy, though she knew this kind of food was meant to be eaten with your hands. ¡°How was your day at the bookstore?¡±

    ¡°Wonderful!¡± Ron exclaimed. ¡°No piles of books to knock over, no invisible books that are hard to find, no books that scream at you...Just some quiet books waiting to be picked up. Some were cheaper than ours, but some were really expensive! I mean ¨C how can non-magical books be so pricey?!¡± Ron leaned in and whispered the last part to Scarlet, his face a mix of confusion and excitement.

    ¡°Prices are defined by various factors - some are reasonable, others are overpriced,¡± Scarlet explained as she slowly cut her portion into bite-sized pieces. ¡°Books aimed at professionals, like engineers, architects, and doctors, tend to be expensive. It¡¯s like paying for tuition if you¡¯re buying those kinds of books.¡±

    ¡°I never thought about it that way...¡± Ron said, pondering her explanation.

    Percy passed her the list. ¡°We managed to get all the presents and the wrapping paper. I made some notes here; have a look and see if you need to return anything or buy more.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Scarlet said, glancing at the list before putting away. Though Percy had a bit of a cocky air about him as a prefect at Hogwarts, she found him reliable when assigned tasks. And somehow, he didn¡¯t seem as cocky since arriving at the Red House.

    She pushed those thoughts aside and noticed the twins whispering to each other, looking frustrated. ¡°Fred, George, is everything okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes and no.¡± Fred said, taking a big bite of his chicken, ¡°We were trying to find books about game-making, but we couldn¡¯t find anything in the bookstore.¡±

    ¡°Well, to be precise, they did have some books, but we couldn¡¯t understand a single word they were saying,¡± George added with a shrug, ¡°So, we¡¯re thinking maybe we should try another bookstore?¡±

    Scarlet frowned, recalling the state of game development in this decade. Unlike in her previous life, when tutorials were easily accessible online before she died, PC games had only just begun to evolve, and books on game development were still quite rare. Should I suggest they start with programming languages? She wondered.

    ¡°Well...I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll find books that are right for you here,¡± Scarlet said thoughtfully. ¡°Game-making is a new and evolving industry. Maybe university and college students would have a better idea of where to start these days. I¡¯m not sure I can give you any good suggestions...except perhaps studying ancient runes.¡±

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    The twins frowned in confusion.

    ¡°Why ancient runes out of all the branches of magic?¡± Fred asked.

    ¡°We thought spells and transfiguration would be more suitable?¡± George added.

    ¡°Uhm...¡± Scarlet hesitated. She couldn¡¯t very well tell them that, in her past life as a translator, she had worked on game-making topics and had a rough idea of how to construct a game. Also, she saw some younger casters playing games with enchantments back in the Caster Academy, and enchantment works like a charm with ancient runes in her current practice. Instead, she said, ¡°Give me some time, I¡¯ll find you a book that¡¯ll help you understand why.¡±

    The twins¡¯ eyes lit up.

    ¡°Thank you, Scarlet, our dearest long-lost sister!¡±

    ¡°Milady, you¡¯ve saved us from great distress!¡±

    ¡°...Stop it.¡±

    William and Meiko exchanged glances and smiled, watching their lady chat happily with her friends.

    Meiko had arrived after William had been in the Hong family for about half a year. She had been introduced by one of the elders from the Tachibana clan and now served as Scarlet¡¯s bodyguard, protecting the young lady of the joined family from any curses or jinxes.

    Japan approached Magic, or Jutsu, differently. Shrines and temples were scattered across the country, rich with legends and folklore about demons, spirits, gods, and curses. Many Japanese still believed in these myths, even if they had never encountered anything supernatural in their entire lives. When strange event occurred and science couldn¡¯t offer a logical explanation, people often sought help from shrines or temples. This subtle connection between the people and the Jutsushi in Japan kept them deeply intertwined within the country¡¯s spiritual fabric ¨C ever-present but rarely seen, except during festivals, where ceremonies were often viewed as mere cultural tradition. Yet, in moments of desperation, the ancient Jutsu was always there, waiting.

    Clans or families with ancient knowledge passed down through generations often hired shrine maidens, Onmyojis, or monks to cast jinxes or curses on their rivals. As a result, these magical practitioners would also be kept close to counter any hidden attack, even in modern times. One of the elders from the Tachibana clan sensed something strange about the young lady adopted by their young master from a foreign country. That¡¯s how Scarlet¡¯s grandparents discovered she was a priestess capable of using magic. Concerned for her safety, they called upon Meiko from the clan to protect her from dangers beyond their understanding. Although reluctant, Scarlet eventually accepted the request, as her grandparents were deeply worried.

    The legends of Abe no Seimei scared them.

    When Meiko arrived, secretly serving as a Jutsushi bodyguard in the guise of a housemaid, she expected to meet a spoiled girl. To her surprise, she found a girl with a mental maturity far beyond her years - nothing like an innocent child. The girl Meiko served didn¡¯t hang out with friends, remained calm and composed in her daily life, and followed her plans with strict determination. She had all the traits the Head of a family would want in a successor, but none of the qualities of a typical child.

    William and Meiko worried about their lady¡¯s mental health. They tried offering suggestions to help her live a more relaxed life, but all were declined by their lady, Scarlet, and their young master, Kyle. Unable to change her mind, they instead offered their unwavering support, hoping Scarlet would one day enjoy life like an ordinary child.

    They had almost given up on that hope, but now they finally saw it.

    Their lady had friends at school - friends she could laugh and have fun with. She no longer looked dull and distant, as she had before attending the wizarding school.

    A sense of relief and gratitude filled their hearts, conveyed through a single glance they exchanged in mutual understanding.

    ¡°Oh, William.¡± Scarlet suddenly remembered something and whispered to her trusted manager. ¡°Did you buy the presents I asked for in the letter?¡±

    ¡°Yes, everything is in your room now, neatly packed in the box.¡±

    ¡°In the box? I don¡¯t remember seeing any...Oh, that box,¡± Scarlet frowned. ¡°I forgot about it after I put my bag on it. I need to wrap everything up...I really hope they¡¯ll like the gifts.¡±

    William smiled warmly. ¡°They¡¯ll definitely love your Christmas presents, Milady. You¡¯ve been planning them for four months.¡±

    Scarlet responded with a shy grin, uncharacteristically unsure of her choices, a rare contrast to her usual confidence in every step she took.

    ¡°Hopefully, this will be a great Christmas,¡± Scarlet said softly, almost to herself.

 Chapter 40 - The phone call from Afar

    Christmas Eve.

    No business partners or workers came looking for Scarlet today - she had declared the day off for herself, vowing not to handle any company matters until the 27th December, the day after Boxing Day.

    Percy sat by the fireplace, absorbed in a book. Fred and George were engrossed in their study of game mechanics by relentlessly playing video games, while Ron had become addicted to horse riding. To his surprise, Scarlet was better at physical activities than him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been training in martial arts for years. It¡¯s no wonder you can¡¯t keep up,¡± Scarlet teased with a laugh.

    Ron reluctantly admitted he wasn¡¯t as fit as Scarlet, though he countered, ¡°If we were on brooms right now, I¡¯d definite show you a few moves!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯d beat me, no contest,¡± Scarlet shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not really into brooms or Quidditch.¡±

    After tiring of the outdoor activities, they strolled leisurely back toward the house. Ron glanced at Scarlet, giving her a peculiar look.

    ¡°What?¡± Scarlet asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s just...rare to see you not busy with something,¡± Ron remarked, recalling all the times they¡¯d met. ¡°Ever since I¡¯ve known you, you¡¯re always in the middle of something - homework, reading, reports, or replying to letters.¡±

    Not to mention my spear training...which you don¡¯t know about at all. Fred and George are really good at keeping secrets. Scarlet smiled at the thought and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that busy.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re always busy, Scarlet,¡± Ron insisted, staring at her. ¡°It¡¯s like something¡¯s driving you, pushing you to keep going. You¡¯re always telling Hermione not to push herself, but you¡¯re the same.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s how you see me?¡± Scarlet was genuinely surprised.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only person I¡¯ve ever seen who never slacks off. Not even Percy can keep that up,¡± Ron added with a frown.

    Scarlet reflected on her time at Hogwarts, then sighed, ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. I guess I just haven¡¯t been happy about attending Hogwarts.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Ron asked, incredulous. ¡°Hogwarts is the best wizarding school!¡±

    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t in my plan,¡± Scarlet said, analysing her own mindset. ¡°I think I value my plans and schedules too much. Going to Hogwarts disturbed everything, and I¡¯ve been trying to manage both worlds ever since, hoping I can balance them.¡±

    Ron, always carefree, couldn¡¯t understand why anyone would live such a busy, exhausting life. Just like how he couldn¡¯t grasp why Percy was so eager to work at the Ministry, he struggled to fathom why Scarlet chose such a difficult path. But perhaps that was why Percy had gotten on so well with Scarlet from their first meeting. Percy, who was often sceptical of people Ron¡¯s age, seemed to see something familiar in Scarlet.

    ¡°Relax, Scarlet. Nothing¡¯s chasing you,¡± Ron said.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± Scarlet smiled. ¡°Thanks for pointing it out. I¡¯ll adjust my schedule and ease up a bit.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better,¡± Ron warned. ¡°Don¡¯t be like Hermione. She always says she won¡¯t read when she¡¯s with us, then ends up borrowing another ton of books.¡± Ron rolled his eyes, making Scarlet chuckle.

    As she changed out her snow-soaked coat in the mudroom, Meiko approached, holding a cordless phone. ¡°Milady, a Taoist priest from China wishes to speak with you.¡±

    ¡°China? A Taoist priest?¡± Scarlet was baffled. She had no ties to China, not even Hong Kong, aside from a few Fung Shui masters - most of whom she considered frauds and scammers; she could easily pick a better spot for an office for her dad without their help, even though she didn¡¯t know much about Chinese Feng Shui at all. Yep, that¡¯s how incompetent those scammers were.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Yes, from one of the hidden realms,¡± Meiko clarified.

    Scarlet¡¯s confusion deepened.

    Unlike Japan, where temples and shrines were everywhere and most elderly people had some knowledge of mystical forces, China¡¯s mystical word was far more hidden - like the British wizarding community ¨C only a few have some knowledge about them. Taoist priests were a broad category, much like wizards, who could be specialists in various fields like potion-making, Auror work, or alchemy. They concealed themselves deep within mountains and forests, in secret enclaves known as ¡°hidden realms¡±, accessible only through portals.

    As far as Scarlet knew, there were three well-known hidden realms in China, each with its own traditions, possibly even schools or academies. Modern electronics couldn¡¯t reach those areas, as no power lines extended that far. So, why would they want to contact her?

    After a moment¡¯s mental preparation, Scarlet picked up the phone and spoke in Cantonese. ¡°Hello, this is Scarlet Hong. I was informed you wish to speak with me?¡±

    ¡°Lady Hong, a pleasure to meet you,¡± the voice on the other end replied, sounding slightly surprised at her language choice. ¡°I deeply apologise for calling at such a time. Please forgive the intrusion during this festive season. I hope I haven¡¯t interrupted anything.¡±

    The speaker¡¯s tone was polite and measured, with an old-fashioned, almost ancient style of phrasing - like something out of a Hong Kong Wuxia drama set in centuries ago. Could the person she was speaking to really be that old?

    ¡°No, not at all,¡± Scarlet replied just as politely. ¡°It¡¯s an honour to receive a call from one of the renowned hidden realms. How may I assist you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, regarding that matter,¡± the man began cautiously, ¡°we understand you¡¯ve been seeking assistance from a mystical beast - a creature with sun attributes. We have connections within the Jutsushi Academy, and I believe our lecturers can offer you the best possible aid.¡±

    Scarlet frowned, ¡°May I ask why you would offer such help? I don¡¯t believe we have anything to exchange that would benefit both sides.¡±

    ¡°A decade ago, perhaps not. But things have changed since you began to shine. The stars told us so.¡±

    Astrology? About me? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but could you please explain further? I have no knowledge of your need.¡±

    ¡°You are a priestess,¡± the voice on the phone declared, catching her off guard. ¡°And we are priests and priestesses as well. It has been a long time since we¡¯ve heard of a new Western priestess. We are eager to swap pointers with you, Lady Hong, just as we do with Jutsushi Academy every five years.¡±

    Scarlet¡¯s mind raced. Whoever she was speaking to was not someone to underestimate. She had kept her identity as priestess well hidden; most people only knew she inherited ancient magic, not that she had the ability to summon the Queen.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, she responded, ¡°I accept the invitation, but on my terms. I¡¯m still attending school, so I can only meet during school breaks.¡±

    ¡°As you please,¡± the man chuckled pleasantly, his tone more like a friendly neighbour than a threatening figure. ¡°We shall bring the mystical beast to you in a few days, after Christmas. May I request that our representative witness the ritual?¡±

    ¡°You have my permission.¡± Scarlet passed the phone to Meiko, who stepped aside and quietly discussed the details with the caller.

    Well, that was quick. Guess I don¡¯t need to craft a temporary item with rooster now. Various thoughts flickered through Scarlet¡¯s mind, but they quickly vanished when she noticed Ron staring at her, wide-eyed and speechless.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got business in other countries?!¡± he finally blurted out.

    She raised an eyebrow. ¡°I thought you¡¯d picked up on that from my last name.¡±

    ¡°Blimey, this is insane!¡± Ron exclaimed, his disbelief palpable.

    Scarlet chuckled before explaining, ¡°It¡¯s not business. It¡¯s more...treatment-related. I need to perform a ritual.¡±

    ¡°A ritual? Magic?¡± Ron looked stunned. ¡°But we can¡¯t do magic in the Muggle world, or the Ministry will come after us! And besides, we¡¯re underage!¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t notice,¡± Scarlet said as they walked back toward the living room. ¡°The Ministry can¡¯t detect my magic. It¡¯s different from theirs - the Trace doesn¡¯t work on me.¡±

    Ron¡¯s eyes grew even wider.

    ¡°And, I suspect you won¡¯t want to learn it,¡± Scarlet continued, before Ron could even ask. ¡°Though Hermione might. It requires a deep understanding of ancient runes and complex magic, which means a lot of bookwork. Not really your thing, eh?¡±

    Ron pressed his lips together. ¡°Yeah, definitely not.¡±

    ¡°The ritual will happen before we return to Hogwarts, but after Christmas. You¡¯ll get to see it yourself...I¡¯m thinking of inviting Neville and his grandmother as well. Don¡¯t ask why - it¡¯s a private matter for them.¡±

    As they reached the dining room, her father and the other adults were arriving too.

    ¡°And I think you¡¯ll be interested to see someone who¡¯s here,¡± Scarlet added.

    Ron looked puzzled. ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Remus Lupin,¡± Scarlet replied with a smile, gesturing toward the gentlemen now grinning at them, ¡°He¡¯s one of our seniors from Hogwarts. I hear he¡¯s excellent at Defence Against the Dark Arts. Maybe you could ask him a few questions.¡±

    Should I mention the werewolf thing? Scarlet wondered. Nah.

 Chapter 41 - Christmas presents

    Everyone at the Red House had settled in nicely, and just as Scarlet predicted, Ron got along well with Lupin. In fact, Lupin had a natural teacher¡¯s charm that seemed to draw all the Weasleys toward him. They loved spending time with him, chatting and learning in his easy-going company.

    With all the guests comfortable and occupied, Scarlet finally allowed herself to relax. She flipped on the TV and began watching a drama, letting the peacefulness sink in. But then, the phone rang.

    Ron, Fred and George immediately leaped up, excitedly, and jostled each other in a race to grab the phone first. Amid the playful shoving, they failed to realized there was more than one phone in the house. Meiko, ever graceful, appeared with the cordless phone. ¡°Milady, your schoolmate Harry is on the line.¡±

    ¡°Harry?¡± Scarlet echoed in surprise. ¡°I thought Hermione would¡¯ve called first.¡±

    She took the phone and switched it to speaker mode. ¡°Harry?¡±

    ¡°Scarlet? Is that really you? I thought I dialled the wrong number for a second,¡± Harry¡¯s voice came through, full of excitement. ¡°Did I use the phone right? This is my first time making a call on my own!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re doing just fine,¡± Scarlet reassured him, and Ron edged closer, unsure if he should say something. Scarlet motioned him over. ¡°Where are you now, Harry? You don¡¯t have a phone line at your godfather¡¯s house, do you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in a phone box near Sirius¡¯s place!¡± Harry grumbled. ¡°Had to go to a few shops just to get enough coins for the phone.¡±

    ¡°Well, you could¡¯ve sent me an owl if you needed to reach me,¡± Scarlet teased, pulling Ron closer to the phone. ¡°Ron¡¯s here too - go on, say hello.¡±

    ¡°Harry!¡± Ron practically shouted.

    ¡°Ron!¡± Harry sounded just as enthusiastic.

    ¡°This is brilliant, mate!¡± Ron exclaimed.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s amazing!¡± Harry agreed.

    The two of them excitedly exchanged stories about their holidays, laughing and recounting their adventures. Scarlet could hear the clinking of coins as Harry fed more into the phone to keep the call going. After a while, Harry¡¯s tone turned more serious.

    ¡°Scarlet, can I come over for Christmas day?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± she replied, ¡°just not in the morning. We¡¯ll be out.¡±

    ¡°Out? Where are you all going? Can I join?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re visiting an orphanage,¡± she explained. ¡°You¡¯re welcome to come. Ron and his brothers are coming too.¡±

    ¡°An orphanage?¡± Harry repeated, his voice dropping as if he was speaking to someone else ¨C likely his godfather. ¡°Yes! Thanks, Sirius! Scarlet, I¡¯m in! Where should we meet?¡±

    ¡°Are you in or near London?¡± she asked.

    ¡°In London.¡±

    ¡°Great, we¡¯ll meet in front of the orphanage then. I¡¯ll give you the address. Got a pen and paper?¡±

    Once Harry had written down the details, he had quick chat with Fred and George as well, laughing at their jokes before they all said their goodbyes, excited to meet up the next day.

    Just as Scarlet was about to return to her TV show, Lupin¡¯s voice broke through, quiet and slightly shaky.

    ¡°Scarlet, w-who were you just talking to?¡± he asked, eyes widening with something between shock and recognition.

    ¡°Harry,¡± Scarlet replied, noting the shift in his expression. ¡°Harry Potter, the Boy Who Lived. His godfather is Sirius Black...Mr. Lupin?¡±

    ¡°Sirius Black?¡± Lupin¡¯s face tightened, but he held his composure. ¡°He...he betrayed James, our best friend,¡± he said, voice barely above a whisper, but laced with deep pain.

    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t.¡± Ron cut in first, his face twisted in disgust. ¡°It was Peter Pettigrew who betrayed Harry¡¯s dad! That filthy rat! He was hiding in our house all these years as an illegal Animagus...as a pet rat! Ugh, it was disgusting!¡±

    ¡°Peter?¡± Lupin¡¯s voice dropped to a stunned whisper. ¡°You mean...he¡¯s alive?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but he¡¯s been in Azkaban for a while now,¡± Ron said, twisting his lips as if the memory still made him queasy. ¡°Sirius was released. He¡¯s Harry¡¯s godfather. Honestly, I hope Harry can leave his aunt¡¯s house and live with Sirius. He¡¯s had a tough time with his aunt, uncle, and that oversized cousin of his.¡±

    Percy, who had been listening quietly, turned to Lupin with concern. ¡°It was all over the news a few months back. Haven¡¯t you heard?¡±

    Lupin shook his head, his face hollow with shock. ¡°I¡¯ve been...away. I didn¡¯t know,¡± he said, a distant look in his eyes. ¡°So...Sirius was innocent all along?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Percy confirmed. ¡°From what he said, he was trying to hunt down Peter Pettigrew after Pettigrew betrayed James and Lily Potter. But during their duel, Pettigrew caused an explosion, killed all those Muggles, and escaped by transforming into a rat. Black thought he¡¯d killed Pettigrew, and because he convincing James Potter to change the Secret-Keeper, he blamed himself. He didn¡¯t try to escape Azkaban because of that guilt. Pettigrew has the Dark Mark on his left arm, which Sirius doesn¡¯t, and that¡¯s proof enough.¡±

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Some of those details are new to me, Scarlet mused silently. It¡¯s likely something handled between the Weasleys and Professor Dumbledore, especially since the headmaster would¡¯ve managed all the explanations and paperwork after Pettigrew¡¯s capture and Black¡¯s release. She listened quietly, mentally taking note.

    Lupin covered his face, a muffled, bitter laugh escaping his lips. ¡°All this time...I¡¯ve been living with so many questions...¡±

    He began to share his memories, his voice reflective. He spoke of how he, James Potter, Sirius Black, Peter Pettigrew had been inseparable at Hogwarts, with James and Sirius being especially close. They had fought against the dark wizard together, but it had all led to James and Lily Potter becoming targets. Dumbledore and the others hid them, but their location was exposed by a traitor, who they all believed was Sirius Black. Lupin recounted the tragic end: the deaths of James and Lily Potter, the disappearance of the dark wizard - which the Ministry of Magic happily declared he¡¯s dead - and Harry becoming the Boy who Lived.

    As she listened, Scarlet finally remembered why Lupin had seemed so familiar when they first met. She¡¯d seen him in the Yearbook alongside James Potter, Sirius Black, and Peter Pettigrew. He looked worn now, much older and weathered, which was why she hadn¡¯t recognised him at first glance.

    Could Remus Lupin be another key figure in this story? Scarlet mused silently. He¡¯s a werewolf, and there must be a reason why an author would choose to give such a close friend of the protagonist¡¯s father that trait...

    Lupin gave a somber sigh. ¡°I always questioned why Sirius would betray James. They were like brothers...it never sat right with me. But if it was Peter...well, he was always timid, always hanging back. I thought he was just insecure, but now it seems he was simply...waiting. For someone stronger to protect him. When he found that, he didn¡¯t think twice.¡±

    The Weasley brothers began to curse Peter under their breath, particularly Fred and George, whose creative insults had Scarlet chuckled, and drawing a small, tired smile from Lupin.

    Ron frowned, his thoughts elsewhere. ¡°Ginny couldn¡¯t sleep for days after we found out about Pettigrew. I hope she feels better after visiting Charlie and the dragons.¡±

    His words reminded Scarlet of the girl she had met briefly at the station ¨C Ginny Weasley, the only girl after six brothers. That certainly sounded like an important side character, but since Ginny wouldn¡¯t be attending Hogwarts until next year...Scarlet mused, couldn¡¯t figure out how she would interact with the girl, especially since they probably wouldn¡¯t be in the same House. She shrugged off the thought and focused on helping the servants with the Christmas decorations.

    It was her first Christmas with friends from school, and the occasion demanded her full attention. It was also her first time giving Christmas presents to people outside the orphanage.

    Giving out Christmas present in the wizarding world was a unique experience. According to her research, some gifts were delivered by owl, some were given face to face, and others - like Scarlet¡¯s - were sent using a special delivery service that only operated on Christmas night. The service was offered by the Hogsmeade Post Office, which sold magical wrapping papers that could teleport the present directly to the recipient.

    After wrapping her presents and writing down the recipients¡¯ addresses, Scarlet cast a charm as instructed by the post office, and the gifts vanished. From what she understood, they would be delivered by midnight and appear under the recipient¡¯s Christmas tree, no matter how far away they were. Of course, she¡¯d paid extra for longer distances, having left a deposit at the post office to cover all her costs.

    The next day, Christmas morning, after giving out the presents to everyone in the Red House, Scarlet noticed a small stack of gifts under their Christmas tree that hadn¡¯t been there before.

    Kyle picked one up, read the tag, and smiled. ¡°Scarlet, this one¡¯s for you - from your friends. And boys, come get your presents!¡±

    Scarlet found presents from Hermione, Harry, Amelia, Maya, and even from all her assistants, including Neville. But to her surprise, she also received a gift from Mrs. Weasley.

    ¡°My mum made you a sweater too?!¡± Ron exclaimed, holding up a sweater of his own. ¡°She makes us one every year, and mine¡¯s always maroon.¡±

    Scarlet examined the maple-coloured sweater in her hands. ¡°That¡¯s really sweet of her. You lot must¡¯ve mentioned me too much in your letters. I wish I¡¯d known - I would¡¯ve sent her a present.¡±

    ¡°Our mum won¡¯t mind,¡± Fred said, already wearing his sweater, which was checkered and had an ¡°F¡± stitched on the chest, ¡°Now, put on the Weasley sweater and join us - our long-lost sister!¡±

    ¡°And none shall be able to tell you apart from us!¡± George declared dramatically, wearing a sweater identical to Fred¡¯s, except his had a ¡°G¡± on the chest.

    ¡°Ginger! Weasley! Ginger! Weasley!¡± the twins chanted, hopping around her and making everyone in the house laugh.

    Scarlet slipped on the sweater. It was oversized at first, but it quickly adjusted itself to fit perfectly, bringing a soft smile to her face.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± The twins unwrapped Scarlet¡¯s gift with eager hands. ¡°A box of tools? Magic tricks?¡±

    ¡°Muggle magic tricks,¡± Scarlet explained. ¡°Just some illusions that don¡¯t involve real magic. Thought you might enjoy them.¡±

    ¡°Enjoy them?¡± Fred grinned

    ¡°We love them!¡± George finished, and the twins darted to a corner, already engrossed in studying the instructions.

    Scarlet smiled and turned, only to find Meiko standing before her with a gift of her own.

    ¡°It¡¯s an old broom from my shrine,¡± Meiko said proudly. ¡°It¡¯s been used by at least three shrine maidens. I heard, Milady, that you¡¯ll need to fly on brooms, so I brought you this.¡±

    Contrary to the British wizarding world¡¯s obsession with the latest broomstick models, Japanese Jutsushi valued older items. They believed that over time, objects could gain spiritual consciousness, allowing them to form bonds with their owners and even offer protections if treated well - like a loyal pet. With enough history, some items could even develop a spirit of their own, revered and worshipped at shrines.

    A broom used by three shrine maidens was, in Meiko¡¯s eyes, a precious gift. And indeed, as Scarlet held it, she felt a subtle connection form. It was faint, like the energy of the grass or flowers she used to sense in her previous life, but she never expected to feel that from a broom, a non-living object. Though the broom was a simple bamboo one, commonly found in shrines, it felt solid and heavy in her hands ¨C almost as if it were alive, possessing its own will.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Scarlet grinned at Meiko. ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of it.¡±

    The morning passed in a flurry of unwrapping gifts, with everyone delighted by their surprises. But as the time neared to leave for the orphanage, the presents were tucked away, and preparations began for their journey. Even though Meiko and Hawk weren¡¯t joining them, it still took two vans to transport everyone and the piles of gifts they were bringing along.

    Scarlet thought back to her last meeting with Mrs. Brown, the director of the orphanage. Mrs. Brown had been so anxious about Scarlet attending an unknown school in the middle of nowhere. Despite the letters and photos Scarlet had sent to reassure her that she was doing well, making friends, Mrs Brown still seemed concerned.

    I hope she can finally rest easy now, Scarlet mused as they set off.

 Chapter 42 - Visiting the Orphanage

This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

 Chapter 43 - Black and Lupin

    Harry had a fantastic time playing video games with Ron and the twins that afternoon at Scarlet¡¯s house, after their trip to the orphanage. Black also seemed to enjoy catching up with Lupin.

    Scarlet assumed they wouldn¡¯t be in touch again until was time to return to school, but to her surprise, she received a call from Harry after dinner the same day.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a present from my dad!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Both Scarlet and Ron, who were listening in on the phone call, were confused.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get to open all my Christmas presents this morning because we were in such a rush to find the orphanage,¡± Harry explained. ¡°I figured the rest were from you guys ¨C oh, and I was shocked Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon actually sent me something too, though it was just a coin. But there was one from a secret giver - my dad¡¯s old invisibility cloak! He¡¯d kept it for years!¡±

    ¡°Blimey! That¡¯s amazing!¡± Ron exclaimed, ¡°You¡¯ve inherited one of your dad¡¯s things!¡±

    ¡°Congratulations!¡± Scarlet added.

    Harry couldn¡¯t contain his excitement and went on about it for a few more minutes before asking, ¡°Scarlet, can I come over to the Red House and test out the cloak? I promise not to scare your staff!¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Scarlet replied, laughing. ¡°Just call before you head over, and we¡¯ll be ready.¡±

    The next morning, Harry and his godfather arrived so early that they even had breakfast with Scarlet. Harry, in his Weasley sweater gifted by Mrs. Weasley as Christmas present, ran straight to Ron¡¯s room, jumping on his bed to wake him. Their laughter and giggling echoed through the house, all the way to the dining room.

    Black greeted Scarlet with a warm handshake before pulling Lupin into a teasing hug, exchanging sarcastic jokes that only close friends would understand.

    Scarlet, however, didn¡¯t pay much attention at their banter. She was focused on the stack of international news William had collected for her. Still no sign of the internet rising...I miss Wikipedia, she mused, furrowing her brows.

    She briefly exchanged thoughts with Kyle, discussing the latest updates in the family business and considering if she could offer any insights for future investments. Just then, Black approached, interrupting with a quick nod.

    ¡°Excuse me, Scarlet. Could I have a word?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Scarlet said, glancing at Kyle, who signalled her to go ahead. ¡°Is there something I can help with?¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re working on something for Remus,¡± Black began, sounding a bit awkward but determined. ¡°For his...condition. I get he needs to be part of the ritual, but I¡¯d like to be there, too. I¡¯ll keep out of the way, just...want to make sure he¡¯s alright.¡±

    Scarlet thought for a moment. ¡°Well...sure, as long as you don¡¯t mind it being a bit crowded.¡±

    ¡°Crowded?¡± Black raised an eyebrow. ¡°I thought this was some secret ritual.¡±

    ¡°It is, but...¡± Scarlet ticked off names on her fingers. ¡°Ron and his brothers are here. My dad, William, Meiko, Mr. Hawk, and some other staff will be present too. For certain reasons, I¡¯ve invited Neville and Mrs. Longbottom, so they¡¯ll be there. Plus, one or two people delivering materials might stick around as well. And I¡¯m assuming you¡¯ll bring Harry?¡±

    Black blinked in surprise. ¡°Merlin¡¯s beard - that¡¯s a crowd. And you¡¯re letting your servants in? Aren¡¯t they Muggles?¡±

    ¡°Not quite,¡± Scarlet said, raised an eyebrow, ¡°To be precise, they¡¯re not muggles, but they aren¡¯t exactly wizards either.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Black¡¯s eyebrows shot up.

    ¡°Some of them are Jutsushi, others are Shamans, and a few...well, I¡¯m not entirely sure, but they¡¯ve got talents,¡± Scarlet explained. ¡°Most of them only know a few tricks, nothing particular powerful, but it¡¯s enough for them to understand my situation and handle what comes with it.¡± She shrugged. ¡°It took my family a great deal of effort to hire them, and they all signed magical NDA with me. If not for that, I wouldn¡¯t have invited Ron and his brothers over for Christmas.¡±

    Black let that sink in for a moment. ¡°You really do keep interesting company.¡±

    Scarlet shrugged, just as Meiko approached with drinks. ¡°So, as soon as the materials arrive, we can plan the ritual.¡±

    Meiko nodded in confirmation. ¡°The sand will arrive tonight, and the rest of the materials will be here by tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°No delay?¡± Scarlet asked.

    ¡°Everything is on schedule, Milady.¡± Meiko responded firmly.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s safe to plan the ritual for tomorrow. I¡¯ll send Neville a letter,¡± Scarlet said. She reached for her notebook, intending to tear out a page and scribble a note. But then she remembered Mrs. Longbottom was from a pureblood family, and decided against it. ¡°Meiko, could you fetch my letter set, please?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Milady.¡± Meiko replied, disappearing to retrieve it.

    The ¡°Milady¡± caught Black off guard, and he smirked. ¡°Milady? Well, well, Scarlet. Didn¡¯t peg you for royalty.¡±

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    Scarlet quickly waved him off. ¡°Oh, stop. I didn¡¯t ask for it.¡±

    Black chuckled, eyes gleaming with amusement. ¡°I should¡¯ve brought Kreacher along - he could learn a thing or two about proper manners.¡±

    ¡°A house-elf?¡± Scarlet asked.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Black replied, wiping away a stray tear from laughing. ¡°You should consider getting one yourself, Milady. Life would be much easier.¡±

    Scarlet shook her head with a soft smile. ¡°My life has never been better.¡±

    When Meiko returned, she placed a large, elegant case in front of Scarlet. Inside were delicate, scented papers and matching envelopes - a gift from her grandmother, who still lived a life of refinement as the Lady of Tachibana clan. There was also a custom-made wax seal set, designed and crafted by an expert her grandparents had hired specially for her.

    Scarlet often used this letter set to send her grandparents notes, just to brighten their day. This, however, was the first time she¡¯d use it to send a letter to anyone else. Well, no one really uses this kind of thing nowadays, she mused, though it felt fitting for the occasion.

    Under the surprised gazes of Black and Lupin, she wrote a formal letter in elegant cursive on a piece of sandalwood-scented paper. She then and sealed it with light maple-coloured wax after placing it in a dark maple-coloured envelope. Meanwhile, Kyle opened the French window that led to the porch and gave a low hoot, calling Faye her small perch house.

    Faye, the household owl, eagerly hopped onto Kyle¡¯s shoulder, happily nibbling on the jerky he pulled from his pocket. Despite Scarlet¡¯s warnings that Faye was growing too fat and forbidding extra snacks, it seemed Kyle had become her main source of treats.

    ¡°Dad!¡± Scarlet scolded, crossing her arms. ¡°You promised!¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s just a little bit,¡± Kyle replied with a wry smile, holding his fingers apart to show a tiny gap representing that ¡°little bit¡±.

    ¡°She¡¯s a cat-headed eagle (that¡¯s how Chinese referred to an owl), not a cat. She needs to fly, not gain weight!¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s winter! She needs fat to keep warm!¡± Kyle protested.

    Faye hooted in agreement, as if defending herself.

    ¡°You heard what the vet said,¡± Scarlet sighed. ¡°Fine. In that case, I¡¯ll have Faye take on more deliveries after I¡¯m back at school. Come here, Faye, send this to Neville.¡±

    Faye gave an indignant hoot but obediently snatched the letter and flew off to complete her task.

    Black and Lupin, who had been watching quietly, exchanged a glance and leaned toward each other, and speaking in low tones.

    Lupin murmured, ¡°It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it? All these years, and here we are again. Like it was yesterday.¡±

    Black gave a faint smile, his tone more guarded. ¡°Thought the closest I¡¯d get to this would be in Azkaban. Didn¡¯t think I¡¯d see anything like Hogwarts again,¡± he said, then paused, his gaze shifting darkly. ¡°But the Dark Mark...it¡¯s been spotted. Means he¡¯s alive.¡±

    Lupin raised an eyebrow, his expression neutral to avoid alerting Scarlet. ¡°Maybe, but last we heard, he couldn¡¯t return.¡±

    ¡°Maybe not yet,¡± Black replied, his voice barely a whisper. ¡°But his followers? They¡¯ll be lurking somewhere, I¡¯d bet on it. One of them might even try something with Harry¡¯ - revenge, or worse.¡± He glanced at Lupin. ¡°I¡¯d put nothing past them.¡±

    ¡°Harry¡¯s safe at Hogwarts, but after he leaves during the holidays...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why Dumbledore wants Harry at his aunt¡¯s, for the blood wards. That¡¯s Lily¡¯s last gift to him,¡± Black muttered, his voice heavy.

    Lupin nodded subtly, ¡°But I heard they¡¯re - well, not exactly the best guardians.¡±

    Black¡¯s eyes hardened. ¡°No, no ideal. However, it¡¯s not as bad as what we heard from those kids yesterday. Dumbledore swears it¡¯s what¡¯s safest for him. Still... if I¡¯d had my head on straight, I¡¯d have been here for him. Instead, I let the guilt and Azkaban consume me.¡± He rubbed his face with a hint of frustration, his tone almost bitter. ¡°It was supposed to be me looking out for him.¡±

    Lupin placed a steadying hand on his friend¡¯s shoulder, voice soft but firm. ¡°None of us can change the past, Sirius. But Harry knows you¡¯re here for him now.¡±

    Black managed a thin smile, though his eyes betrayed a lingering regret. In the distance, the sounds of laughter and shouts from Harry and the Weasley brothers filled the air, along with Percy¡¯s indignant cries at being woken up.

    Scarlet waved goodbye to Faye as the owl flow off, then returned to the table, just as Black and Lupin fell silent, watching her with mild amusement.

    She turned to Kyle. ¡°I¡¯m going out tonight. Alone.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Kyle brow furrowed.

    ¡°I need to hunt down the offerings,¡± she said casually, but the weight of her words was evident through Kyle¡¯s expression.

    Kyle¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    ¡°I promise,¡± Scarlet replied, her gaze steady.

    Kyle sighed, giving in. ¡°Very well. Got all your gear?¡±

    ¡°You know I¡¯m always prepared,¡± Scarlet said with a small smile.

    Lupin, watching her with a hint of concern, spoke up gently. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want company? Nights can be dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Scarlet reassured them.

    Later that night, after Harry and Black had left, the boys were fast asleep, and Scarlet was preparing to slip out. Just then, an owl arrived, carrying a letter addressed to her.

    Scarlet opened the letter and read it in silence. For a moment, she seemed lost in thought.

    Kyle, who had been sitting in the living room waiting for her to head out, watched her closely. He had told William and Meiko to go to bed, but they refused.

    ¡°I must be ready, in case milady needs me,¡± Meiko said, feeling as though she had adopted the role of a shinobi or samurai, serving an upper-class family in ancient Japan. Though she was technically a bodyguard, Scarlet rarely needed her help, making her feeling useless sometimes.

    ¡°Milady might need me to manage things when she returns,¡± William added, somehow casting himself as a dutiful butler, like Alfred to Batman, refusing to stand aside in any matter related to her.

    Kyle stifled a smirk at their devoted ¡°role-play¡±, but chose to remain silent out of respect. Instead, he turned to Lupin. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get some sleep, Remus? Tomorrow¡¯s likely to be rough.¡±

    Lupin shook his head, concern in his gaze. ¡°I can¡¯t rest while Scarlet¡¯s out there, especially if it¡¯s something connected to me,¡± he said, his eyes following Scarlet as she instructed Meiko to put the letter in her room. ¡°She seemed...troubled. Did the letter say something?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t ask,¡± Kyle shrugged. ¡°She¡¯ll tell me if it¡¯s something I need to know. I¡¯m a Muggle, remember? Maybe it¡¯s safer if I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Before Lupin could respond, Scarlet¡¯s voice rang out from the porch. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just a professor informing me my application to enter the Forbidden Forest was rejected. I¡¯ll apply again.¡±

    With a casual wave, she slipped into her battle suit. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon!¡±

    She bent her knees and, with a powerful leap, vanished into the night, a gust of wind accompanying her departure.

    As she sped through the dark, her mind raced over the contents of the letter from Professor Snape.

    She thought to herself, Quirrell tried to break into the forbidden third floor again, but his spell backfired because of my enchantments on the trapdoor guarded by the three-headed hound. He wasn¡¯t hurt, but he failed. It triggered Professor Snape and Mr. Filch instead. I didn¡¯t sense anything from the trapdoor enchantment - probably because of the distance - but none of the unicorn protections were triggered, meaning he didn¡¯t manage to hunt down any unicorn...

    Next, he¡¯ll either target the hospital wing or Professor Snape¡¯s office to heal his wound. Scarlet mused with a faint smile, But it won¡¯t matter ¨C I''ll cut off his escape routes and corner him...He¡¯s running out of moves.

 Chapter 44 - The Ritual and the Werewolf

If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

 Chapter 45 - The Transfer Student

The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

 Chapter 46 - Scarlet the Harsh Coach

This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

 Chapter 47 - The Mirror of Erised

A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

 Chapter 48 - First Kill

Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

 Chapter 49 - Scarlets Theory

    ¡°Scarlet, just when I thought you couldn¡¯t surprise me further, you manage to outdo yourself once again,¡± Professor Dumbledore remarked, his gaze soft but inquisitive as he stood in Professor Snape¡¯s office.

    Professor Snape, stationed by the scorched wall, carefully scraped a small portion of the residue into a test tube. He examined it, casting a few silent detection charms over the sample, observed it closely before nodding. ¡°This is unmistakably linked to the Dark Arts,¡± he confirmed before passing the test tube to Professor Dumbledore, his voice smooth but serious.

    Professor McGonagall, standing nearby, regarded the young girl with a blend of disbelief and fascination. Professor Snape had mentioned that Scarlet was handling some ingredients in his office and instructed McGonagall to keep an eye on things ¡°in case something unusual happens.¡± Snape had added his unusual sharpness: ¡°You can¡¯t expect students with hare-brains to do much better, though Ms Hong might be the exception, her brain being just a tad sharper than the rest.¡±

    Yet nothing could have prepared Professor McGonagall for the traces of dark magic and a mummified body she found when loud, shrieking noises suddenly echoed from Professor Snape¡¯s office. She had assumed a typical cauldron mishap when she was to keep an eye on a student ¨C until she saw the evidence herself.

    Scarlet, meanwhile, showed no signs of fear or nervousness, only quiet confidence.

    After studying the test tube for a moment, Professor Dumbledore shifted his attention back to Scarlet. ¡°Why do you believe that the soul fragment you destroyed belonged to Voldemort? Surely, you know that many dark wizards have dabbled in Dark Arts. What leads you to this conclusion?¡±

    Because I saw it in the movie, Scarlet thought, but obviously, she couldn¡¯t say that. Instead, she replied, ¡°Because Harry¡¯s scar hurts whenever he makes eye contact with Professor Quirrell. I assume the only dark magic strong enough to trigger such a reaction is connected to that one and only dark wizard?¡±

    Professor McGonagall gasped, clearly shocked to hear of Harry¡¯s pain. However, composed expressions on Professor Dumbledore and Professor Snape¡¯s faces suggested they were already familiar with this information.

    ¡°Additionally,¡± Scarlet continued, choosing her words carefully, ¡°I believe there¡¯s a reason why Professor Dumbledore choose to move and hide the Philosopher¡¯s Stone here at Hogwarts.¡± She glanced at the professors, watching for their reactions.

    Professor Dumbledore¡¯s eyes twinkled with intrigue as he regarded her. ¡°Scarlet, you¡¯re not merely surprising us ¨C you''re positively astonishing us. How did you learn of the stone? No, perhaps a better question is, how much do you know?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not sure how much I know,¡± Scarlet admitted. ¡°But I have a theory.¡± She decided not to hold back, knowing she would need the professors¡¯ trust and support to continue her hunt for the other soul fragments. ¡°Before the start of the term, your friend Nicolas Flamel sensed something strange happening. I know the two of you are friends because Harry told me your names appeared together on a Chocolate Frog card. It mentioned your work in alchemy.¡±

    She saw professors exchanged glances, but she pressed on. ¡°Flamel linked the disturbance to the Philosopher¡¯s Stone, and sought your advice. You both decided to place the stone in Gringotts for safekeeping, but when someone attempted to break into the vault ¨C I saw that on the newspaper ¨C you transferred it to Hogwarts. Harry must have figured it out somehow, considering how often he¡¯s been poking around the third floor. It¡¯s not exactly subtle.¡±

    Scarlet paused, gauging their reactions. They looked surprised, but not angry. Encouraged, she continued. ¡°Hagrid¡¯s not great at keeping secrets, from what I¡¯ve heard from Harry. Too much information slipped out around him, and Harry¡¯s curiosity got the better of him. No other students seem as interested in the third floor...except maybe Fred and George Weasley, but their curiosity is always off the charts. My guess is, you¡¯ve been favouring Harry ¨C not just because of his father, but because of what happened to his parents. I suspect this entire situation with the stone is a test for him. A challenge to help prepare him for the future, while also capturing the thief targeting the stone.¡±

    Professor Dumbledore¡¯s gaze remained thoughtful as she spoke, but Professor Snape¡¯s expression shifted to one of mild impatience.

    She paused again to catch a breath, ¡°This whole plan seems like a clever way to kill two birds with one stone - help your friend and push Harry to grow. But there¡¯s one flaw in the plan. No one realised that the thief was being aided by a dark wizard. And not just any dark wizard - but He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named.¡±

    Professor McGonagall¡¯s hand flew to her mouth as Professor Dumbledore expression deepened with concern, nodded thoughtfully as Scarlet continued her explanation.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Harry was timid in the beginning of the term,¡± Scarlet went on. ¡°He was afraid of looking strange because he didn¡¯t know much about the wizarding world¡¯s common knowledge. At first, he thought the pain in his scar was just some magical quirk. But one he grew more comfortable, he began sharing his doubts about it. That¡¯s when I realised what was happening. I believe the professors standing before me are already aware that the magic I¡¯ve inherited from ancient sources deals with death and souls. I could see the soul fragment attached to Harry¡¯s scar.¡±

    Professor McGonagall gasped again, but Scarlet pressed on, unwavering. ¡°And yes, I saw a similar fragment attached to the back of Quirrell¡¯s head. Both fragments were from the same soul - full of darkness, hatred, and nothing positive. I¡¯ve known this since my very first Defence Against the Dark Arts class. So, that mystery was solved ¨C the soul fragments belonged to an evil being, and the only one connected to Harry is the dark wizard.¡±

    Scarlet gestured to her battle attire. ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m more capable than most students my age. I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on Quirrell, unsure of what to do with him. That¡¯s when I noticed him hunting unicorns in the Forbidden Forest.¡±

    Professor McGonagall muttered, ¡°So that¡¯s why Hagrid kept finding dead unicorns.¡±

    ¡°I stopped him,¡± Scarlet explained. ¡°I wounded him in the shoulder and left a curse on the wound ¨C unintentionally, since my weapon has that effect. I also gave protection talismans to the unicorns, so he couldn¡¯t harm them for their blood anymore. To heal himself, he had limited options: either retrieve the stone as fast as possible - which he failed to do, thanks to Professor Snape vigilance ¨C or rely on healing potions.¡±

    ¡°That explains the repeated thefts of potions from the hospital wing!¡± Professor McGonagall exclaimed.

    ¡°Madame Pomfrey had been on alert, so he had little chance of stealing more potions from there. The only other place he could get them was from Professor Snape¡¯s office,¡± Scarlet concluded, glancing briefly at the Potions Master. ¡°That¡¯s why I suggested setting up a trap. Everything went according to plan. I¡¯m relieved that this threat has been removed, and my friends are safe from danger.¡±

    Professor Dumbledore regarded the young witch in front of him with admiration. ¡°Scarlet, you would make an excellent chess player.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m actually terrible at chess.¡± Scarlet shook her head, her thoughts briefly flickered to her previous life. A teacher at the Caster Academy had once made the exact same remark.

    The professors exchanged looks. Scarlet¡¯s expression softened as she gazed at the professors, sincerity evident in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t enjoy competition. I¡¯m not driven by the desire to win. If I had a choice, I¡¯d rather sit quietly in a corner, watching everyone else live happily, enjoying their lives. I¡¯d be content to let others be the heroes, and I¡¯d gladly clean up the aftermath for them. I¡¯m good at paying attention to details, and I don¡¯t like being on the front lines.¡±

    Her thoughts briefly drifted back to her previous life, where she had watched her colleagues shine like diamonds as they fought against the abnormalities. Those characters had become the most popular in her novel - some even more beloved than Akahime, the protagonist.

    But she quickly pulled her mind back to the present, where she stood before the greatest wizard in Britain of this era, and Professor Dumbledore¡¯s gaze was warm as he considered her words, seeing the soft smile on her face.

    ¡°Professor Dumbledore,¡± she began, drawing herself up slightly, ¡°I¡¯d like to make a request.¡±

    The old wizard nodded, inviting her to continue.

    Scarlet took a deep breath, her voice steady. ¡°I¡¯d like permission to hunt down the remaining soul fragments.¡±

    Professor McGonagall gasped, and even Professor Snape gave her a strange glance. However, Professor Dumbledore responded with gentle smile. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I must decline, Scarlet. You¡¯re far too young--¡±

    ¡°And successfully thwarted the dark wizard¡¯s plan,¡± Scarlet interjected, polite but firm. ¡°Once I figure out how to remove the soul fragment attached to Harry, I can use it to track down the others and eliminated that stupid ghost for good. In the meantime, I can study the Dark Mark and see if I can locate any of his followers still at large. Professor Dumbledore, I¡¯m making this request based on my abilities, and I don¡¯t intend to take on more responsibility than I can handle.¡±

    ¡°One success does not guarantee another,¡± Professor Dumbledore replied gently with concern. ¡°You managed to defeat him this time, perhaps because of luck, or because he was weak. We cannot assume other fragments would be vulnerable, and there¡¯s no telling how many may exist. We cannot afford to make guesses and assume we¡¯ve gotten them all.¡±

    He has a point. Scarlet mused, taking a deep breath, swallowing her frustration. It¡¯s fine. Just like with any project, if the first proposal was rejected, I could always present a second or even a third.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Scarlet nodded. Then, to everyone¡¯s surprise, she added, ¡°I¡¯ll do more research and return with a more comprehensive proposal. Next time, I¡¯ll prove that I¡¯m truly suited for this hunt, and I¡¯ll detail all my safety precautions.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Professor Dumbledore looked at her for a long, silent moment before finally nodding. ¡°I¡¯ll be awaiting your next proposal. For now, take a good rest and leave the rest to us. Is that clear, Scarlet?¡±

    ¡°Crystal clear,¡± Scarlet replied with a grin. She bowed politely before mentioning how to dispel the magic circle.

    ¡°Oh, one last note. This body,¡± she added, gesturing to the mummified body, ¡°will likely crumble to dust once the magic circle¡¯s dispelled, so...thank you, Professor Snape, for lending your office.¡±

    With that, she made a swift exit, escaping before the gloomy bat of a professor could deduct House points or assign her detention for messing up his space.

    Scarlet felt a small sense of triumph as she checked another task off her to-do list.

    Now, about that second proposal...How could she convince the great wizard to approve her plan for hunting down the other soul fragments? She¡¯d need more time to figure that out.

 Chapter 50 - The Approaching Transfer Student

    ¡°Hagrid is incubating a dragon egg!¡± Harry, Ron, and Hermione gathered around Scarlet, speaking quickly and looking nervous. ¡°He¡¯s trying to hatch a dragon!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s always wanted a dragon.¡±

    ¡°And now he¡¯s got one! An egg! It¡¯s illegal!¡±

    ¡°He said he got the egg from some stranger.¡±

    ¡°That sounds suspicious, but the point is, he¡¯s got the egg! A dragon!¡±

    ¡°Okay, hold on. Take a breath and chill.¡± Scarlet motioned for them to calm down. ¡°Let me get this straight - Hagrid got a dragon egg from a stranger and is now trying to illegally hatch it in his hut. Is that right? When did this happen?¡±

    ¡°Not long ago, just before the Quidditch match between Gryffindor and Hufflepuff,¡± Hermione replied, providing a clear timeframe.

    Hagrid...his dog? And the third floor? It¡¯s a trick. Quirrell must have used the dragon egg to get the clue so he can get past the trapdoor. Scarlet mused.

    Scarlet recalled Professor Dumbledore¡¯s announcement from the previous night in his office. The Philosopher¡¯s Stone has been destroyed at Nicolas Flamel¡¯s request, ensuring no one could steal it for Elixer of Life. The Mirror of Erised had also been removed from the third floor, as he had initially intended it to be the final safeguard against any thieves. Fluffy, the three-headed dog - its name having been revealed by the protagonist trio ¨C had been moved to the Forbidden Forest under Hagrid¡¯s care.

    Most of the other traps had been left in place while Professor Dumbledore decided what to do with them, but overall, it was safe now that no one was trying to break in. Quirrell, or rather the mummified body, had been burned to ashes by phoenix fire, and his remains were buried in the Forbidden Forest. There was no chance of him or the soul fragment taken by the Queen coming back. The burnt mark on Professor Snape¡¯s wall had finally been cleared, though it had taken great effort ¨C something confirmed by the professor¡¯s continued cold glares and his demanding extra homework from her in Potions class.

    So even if Quirrell had discovered a way past Fluffy through Hagrid by utilising the dragon egg, it no longer mattered. With Quirrell and the soul fragment gone, there was no danger for this year. Scarlet organised her thoughts and selectively relayed the situation to the protagonist trio, leaving them stunned.

    ¡°The Philosopher¡¯s Stone was destroyed?¡± Ron exclaimed, ¡°The dragon egg was Professor Quirrell¡¯s trick to get past the trapdoor?¡±

    ¡°The thief was caught? And it was Professor Quirrell?¡± Harry was shocked.

    ¡°Great, now we don¡¯t have a Defence Against the Dark Arts professor. It¡¯s going to be a nightmare for our studies.¡± Hermione rolled her eyes. ¡°Who¡¯s going to be substitute for our class? It hasn¡¯t been announced yet. Are we the first to know about his death?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so keep it quiet for now. I don¡¯t know how the announcement will be handled. As for who¡¯s teaching Defence, I have no idea, but I¡¯m not too worried about it,¡± Scarlet shrugged. ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t have to worry about the secret on the third floor anymore. Now, about the dragon...¡±

    She turned at Ron, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, don¡¯t you have a brother who works with dragons in Romania?¡±

    ¡°Charlie!¡± Harry exclaimed. ¡°We could send the dragon to him, and he¡¯d take care of it, make sure it gets back into the wild!¡±

    ¡°Brilliant!¡± Ron jumped excitedly. ¡°I¡¯ll write to Charlie right away...¡±

    ¡°Before that, I think it¡¯s best to report this to Professor Dumbledore,¡± Scarlet suggested.

    Hermione shook her head. ¡°But that¡¯ll get Hagrid sacked ¨C or even arrested!¡±

    ¡°No, trust me, Professor Dumbledore can handle it. And, if it does come to Hagrid being sacked over the dragon egg, blame it on me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± the trio stared at her in shock, completely dumbfounded.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know because you weren¡¯t with us during Christmas,¡± Scarlet said, patting Hermione¡¯s shoulder before turning to Harry and Ron. ¡°I could always say that Meiko, a Japanese Jutsushi, didn¡¯t realise it was illegal in the wizarding world. In Japan, among Jutsushi, it¡¯s perfectly acceptable to breed large magical creatures, as long as they¡¯re hidden from Muggles. So, she happily gave me the dragon egg as a present, and I decided to leave it with Hagrid before reporting it to Professor Dumbledore. How does that excuse sound?¡±Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Uh...sounds...plausible?¡± the trio huddled together, whispering their thoughts.

    Scarlet crossed her arms. ¡°Still, I think it¡¯s best if Hagrid report it to Professor Dumbledore himself. I¡¯m sure everything will be fine.¡±

    Seeing their worried faces, she sighed. ¡°Like I said, if things don¡¯t go well, I¡¯ll take the blame. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    The trio shook their heads.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Hagrid,¡± Harry insisted. ¡°I¡¯ll persuade him. Scarlet, it¡¯s not your problem. Don¡¯t try to take it all on yourself.¡±

    Scarlet was surprised but smiled, pleased. ¡°Alright. I trust you¡¯ll handle it well. I¡¯d be excited to see us getting a special Care of Magical Creatures class, with a dragon involved.¡±

    ¡°What--oh!¡± Hermione caught on, slapping Ron and Harry on the back, urging them along. ¡°Come on, go! I know what we need to do!¡±

    Watching them rush off, Scarlet grinned and continued her walk to the library.

    It took Professor Dumbledore a day to figure out how to announce Quirrell¡¯s sudden disappearance, leaving the students anxious about why their Defence Against the Dark Arts classes were cancelled.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Quirinus Quirrell, our former Defence Against the Dark Arts professor, is no longer with us,¡± Professor Dumbledore announced solemnly in the Great Hall, standing before the staff table. ¡°In his pursuit of dark magic, and in his attempt of breach the Third-Floor where I was safeguarding something temporarily, he met his end. Dark magic backfired on him in a most dreadful way.¡±

    Gasps and murmurs rippled through the hall. Some students looked shocked, others curious, anxious, or scared ¨C worried they might become the next victim of the dark magic that had claimed a teacher¡¯s life.

    Scarlet could feel Maya and Amelia gripping her arms tightly, their faces drawn with fear as they clung to her.

    ¡°How could it be?¡± Maya whispered. ¡°He didn¡¯t seem like the dangerous type.¡±

    ¡°He looked so easily-frightened...¡± Amelia added. ¡°Honestly, he seemed more like a coward. How could someone like him have been practicing the Dark Arts?¡±

    ¡°Ever wonder why he used so much garlic?¡± Scarlet said, trying to comfort them. ¡°He wasn¡¯t just using it for vampires. It was probably to cover something up.¡±

    Both girls fell silent, likely thinking back to every odd moment they could remember about the teacher. Scarlet, meanwhile, kept her focus on the headmaster¡¯s speech.

    ¡°Rest assured, there is no longer any dark magic threatening Hogwarts. You are all safe,¡± Professor Dumbledore continued. ¡°As for his replacement, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t find a new professor in such short notice, so the Ministry will be sending an Auror to take over your Defence Against the Dark Arts classes. Don¡¯t worry, lessons will be resume as usual. In the meantime, I will personally take over the class until the Auror arrives, which should be within the week.¡±

    He paused before giving a small nod. ¡°That was the first announcement. Now, for the second one, which is quite interesting.¡±

    Wow, the trio worked fast, Scarlet thought. As she expected, it was about Hagrid surrendering the dragon egg.

    Learning that they¡¯d soon have the chance to see a dragon egg hatch during Care of Magical Creatures, the students were buzzing with excitement, completely forgetting how unsettled they had been by the news of their DADA teacher¡¯s death due to dark magic.

    ¡°The dragon egg arrived at Hogwarts by accident, and it will soon hatch. We¡¯ve already contacted the Romanian Dragon Sanctuary to pick it up afterward. In the meantime, it will be under the care of Professor Kettleburn, with Mr. Hagrid, the game keeper assisting,¡± Professor Dumbledore explained, his tone light. ¡°You¡¯ll be informed about your turn to visit. Please don¡¯t intrude on others¡¯ time - everybody will have their chance.¡±

    With that, he left, and the hall exploded into excited whispers and chatter. The schedule for visiting the dragon egg soon reached Scarlet through their prefect.

    ¡°Aww, we¡¯re one of the last groups to see it,¡± Maya pouted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, as long as the baby dragon doesn¡¯t bite me,¡± Amelia said, rolling her eyes.

    Scarlet chuckled. ¡°Just keep your distance. I doubt it¡¯ll be able to fly right after hatching.¡±

    ¡°You mean it¡¯ll already be hatched when it¡¯s our turn?!¡± Maya exclaimed.

    ¡°Most likely,¡± Scarlet replied, finishing her breakfast. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m off to Transfiguration. You two coming?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°Wait, just one more bite.¡±

    Just when Scarlet thought her school life would be peaceful until next year - when the protagonist would face his second challenge involving a diary with ink-splashing tendencies, though she couldn¡¯t quite remember where the book came from - she had an unexpected encounter.

    It was a Saturday night, right after dinner. She had planned a walk to the Owlery to spend some time with her owl and send a letter to the Red House, when Alexis Everhart, the transfer student, approached her at the entrance of the Great Hall.

    Alexis Everhart gave off the impression of the stereotypical blonde bombshell ¨C pretty, well-endowed, and often cast as a damsel in distress waiting for a macho hero to save her. And in some ways, she did fit that mould. But from the serious expression on her face now, it seemed that she had more to her than meet the eye.

    Scarlet maintained her usual relaxed demeanour, asked politely and smiling as she always did, ¡°Good evening, Miss Everhart. Is there something I can help you with?¡±

    Alexis Everhart frowned slightly, clearly irritated ¨C whether at herself for appearing hot-tempered compared to Scarlet¡¯s calm or at something else entirely. Her expression remained stern. ¡°Scarlet Hong, we need to talk. In private.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Scarlet replied, unfazed. ¡°I¡¯m on my way to the owlery to see my owl. Would you like to join me? I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll have plenty of privacy there.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± Alexis Everhart nodded, still observing the red-haired girl as they walked side by side, clearly deep in thought.

 Chapter 51 - Alexis Everhart

Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

 Chapter 52 - Alexisâ€˜s Report

    ¡°Scarlet!¡±

    Someone shouted her name just as she was wrapping up her morning discussion with her assistants, about to join Maya and Amelia for breakfast. Scarlet looked up to see Alexis running toward her, looking both urgent and nervous.

    Noticing the dark circles under Alexis¡¯s eyes, Scarlet could tell the blonde hadn¡¯t slept well. She gently patted Alexis¡¯s back to help calm her breathing. ¡°We¡¯ve got time before class. Relax, take a deep breath.¡±

    Alexis clasped Scarlet¡¯s hands tightly, her voice breathless. ¡°I finished your books last night! Well, not, like, every single word, but I totally skimmed it and got the gist of it.¡±

    ¡°...All of them?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, all five of them.¡±

    No wonder she looks exhausted, Scarlet mused with an amused expression. ¡°You could¡¯ve just taken your time with the first one, no need to rush.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it! You totally hooked me in with this massive cliffhanger!¡± Alexis exclaimed. Then she quickly lowered her voice, glancing around to make sure no one was eavesdropping. ¡°Akahime-sama?¡±

    ¡°...I¡¯m not that honourable.¡± Scarlet sighed, now completely certain that Alexis Everhart, was a full-blown anime nerd. After all, no one in real life, not even a Japanese person, would call someone ¡°-sama¡±. It was just too embarrassing.

    ¡°Then...Akahime-sensei?¡± Alexis whispered eagerly. ¡°In your last book, when you introduced that new character, you mentioned Akahime as one of the discipline counsellors at Caster Academy. That means, you were, like, a magic teacher at some point!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t teach, I just disciplined unruly students,¡± Scarlet replied quietly. ¡°Mostly handled paperwork, too. I got tired of their old, inefficient system, so I left and joined the frontline support team instead. Not strong in any sense, and definitely not one of the famous casters.¡±

    So stop looking at me with those puppy eyes! Scarlet thought as she took a step back, unsure how to deal with Alexis, who clearly seemed to be comparing her to some famous anime teacher, most probably Kakashi.

    ¡°But you¡¯ve got a plan, right?¡± Alexis asked, eyes wide with. ¡°You said last night that you¡¯re planning to hunt the other soul fragments!¡±

    ¡°Yes...but I¡¯m not taking you with me, for obvious reasons.¡± Scarlet smirked, softening Alexis¡¯s disappointment. ¡°However, I do need your help. I didn¡¯t watch the rest of the series, so I don¡¯t know how the story unfolds. I¡¯ll need you to help me find the other fragments. Could you give me a report on that?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Alexis¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯ll have it for you tonight! Or¡ªno¡ªthis afternoon!¡±

    ¡°No, by the weekend is fine,¡± Scarlet reassured her, patting her shoulder. ¡°Take your time. If I¡¯m right, we¡¯ll be safe for the rest of the school year now that Quirrell¡¯s gone. I need your report to include details ¨C where the fragments are, the backstory of the objects they¡¯re tied to, and, if possible, who dies and how.¡±

    Alexis nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s detailed. It¡¯s just...my writing¡¯s kinda awful.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your writing style. Point form is fine, as long as the information is accurate. I¡¯m not a teacher grading your paper,¡± Scarlet chuckled. ¡°And if you¡¯re financially comfortable, why not commission the Weasley twins to make you something useful? Like an auto-correcting quill?¡±

    ¡°...Wait, we can do that?¡± Alexis asked, surprised.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why we can¡¯t,¡± Scarlet grinned. ¡°This isn¡¯t just a story anymore. Everything¡¯s dynamic, and we¡¯re living in this world for real. Think outside the box, girl.¡±

    Alexis went dead silent for a long moment, then slowly turned to meet Scarlet¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve wasted so many years...I should¡¯ve invested in Google, Apple, PlayStation, Nintendo, TSMC, and NVidia!¡±

    ¡°...Do they even exist yet? Have you done your research?¡± Scarlet knocked lightly on Alexis¡¯s forehead with her knuckles, ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯ve got the upper hand just because of your limited foresight from your previous life. I¡¯ve told you, everything here is dynamic - things might not go how you remember.¡±The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Oh...¡± Alexis replied, nodding weakly.

    ¡°Do your research first. Don¡¯t just dive into the stock market blindly.¡± Scarlet stood up. ¡°Anyway, if you finish your report soon, we can have our first discussion this Saturday. Let me know when it''s done, and we¡¯ll get our proposal ready for presentation.¡±

    ¡°...Presentation?¡±

    ¡°I need Professor Dumbledore¡¯s approval,¡± Scarlet explained. ¡°He¡¯s reliable, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Why do you need his approval?¡±

    Scarlet looked at Alexis with affectionate eyes, as though the question was silly. ¡°And you think I¡¯m going to do all this on my own, without any support? Girl, why solo the path on hard mode when you can form a party and make it easier?¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡± Alexis blushed, ¡°Yeah, right.¡±

    ¡°See you later, Alexis.¡±

    ¡°Bye, Akahime-sensei.¡±

    ¡°...Shut up.¡±

    The next day, as Scarlet settled into her usual seat for breakfast, Maya approached her with a curious expression. ¡°What did you do with Alexis, the transfer girl?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Why?¡± Scarlet asked, taking a bite of her sandwich.

    ¡°She seems...more mentally stable. Is that the right way to put it?¡± Maya pondered before giving up on finding the perfect term. ¡°She¡¯s not crying all the time or looking depressed anymore. Now, she¡¯s really happy and energetic, scribbling away in a notebook.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I asked her to draft a storyline for me.¡± Scarlet came up with the excuse quickly. ¡°She¡¯s quite creative, so I thought I might get some inspiration from her story. If she fixes her writing, I might even introduce her to my editor.¡±

    ¡°Wow, another author at Hogwarts?¡± Maya gasped.

    ¡°No sure yet, but at least she¡¯s interested,¡± Scarlet shrugged. ¡°Keeping her mentally occupied means she won¡¯t have time to spread weird rumors.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re brilliant, Scarlet!¡± Maya praised.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Scarlet mused. If you¡¯ve lived for a few decades, with a previous life¡¯s experience, you¡¯d do the same thing.

    Scarlet had always felt as though she had a cheat code, an advantage over others. Still, she wasn¡¯t about to give it up, especially when it could help save lives.

    Finally, Saturday arrived.

    Scarlet was mid-training in her private room when she heard a knock at the door. She opened it to find Alexis, looking both nervous and excited.

    She closed the door after letting Alexis in. The girl looked surprised to find her dressed in an exercise outfit, holding a spear in her hand. Ignoring Alexis¡¯s curious gaze, Scarlet gestured around the room. ¡°I got permission from Hogwarts to make this my private training space. I¡¯ve set some limitations at the entrance - only those with registered fingerprints and the password can enter. I¡¯m sharing it with the Weasley twins; they use that corner as their invention lab or something. Don¡¯t touch anything over there.¡±

    Alexis stood in awe, ¡°Ho-How did you manage to do all of this? I mean, why Hogwarts let you have your own room? Is this like...a club?¡±

    ¡°No, just a room for my physical training.¡± Scarlet answered while observing Alexis closely. ¡°I inherited an ancient magic that requires physical training.¡±

    ¡°With a spear? Why not a sword?¡± Alexis asked, her curious piqued. Her expression was normal, which made Scarlet feel more at ease. Perhaps I don¡¯t need to be wary of her. Maybe she could be an ally, rather than someone who might betray me.

    Scarlet still didn¡¯t fully trust Alexis. After all, Scarlet herself wasn¡¯t exactly normal, not with the experience of a past life. And now, there was another reincarnated person. It wasn¡¯t safe to assume Alexis had the same intentions without carefully probing.

    The report Alexis held now would determine whether she could be trusted.

    ¡°I asked Fred and George to stay out today so we can discuss our plan without interruptions. I¡¯ve prepared a simple meal for lunch,¡± Scarlet said, ¡°but I hope we can finish quickly - Great Hall meals are better than what I¡¯ve packed.¡±

    Alexis nodded and handed the notebook to Scarlet with a solemn expression.

    This girl must¡¯ve had some high school education, or at least experience pitching proposals, Scarlet mused. The report, though written in an ordinary notebook, had a professional layout and conveyed its message with a level of maturity far beyond what her current assistants in Hogwarts could manage.

    As Scarlet skimmed the report, Alexis nervously watched, hoping for some kind of feedback that would calm her anxiety. She¡¯d put in her best effort, recalling every storyline detail she thought was important.

    Finally, the former caster raised her eyebrows and said after finishing the report, ¡°I suppose we can start by eliminate one of the...Horcruxes? Is that how you pronounce it? Good. We can take care of one today.¡±

    Alexis eyes widened. ¡°You mean...the one in the Room of Requirement?¡±

    Scarlet nodded.

    ¡°Can I watch? I promise you won¡¯t even notice me ¨C I''ll stay in the corner!¡± Alexis¡¯s eyes sparkled with eagerness.

    Scarlet studied her for a moment before handing her a jade pendant. ¡°Very well. Remember your promise, and take care of yourself. Keep this pendant with you - it can withstand a lethal blow.¡±

    Alexis immediately put the pendant on as a necklace, her eyes twinkling with excitement. ¡°Is this one of those protection talismans I¡¯ve read about in Chinese web novels?¡±

    Her comment surprised Scarlet. ¡°You know about those? You can read Chinese?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Alexis shook her head, then smiled sheepishly. ¡°But I use machine translation to get the gist of it.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Scarlet sighed with a faint smile. ¡°Enough chatter. Let¡¯s head to the Room of Requirement.¡±

    ¡°Aye, aye, captain!¡±

    ¡°...Shut up.¡±

 Chapter 53 - Second Kill

Stolen story; please report.

 Chapter 54 - Alexiss Backstory

Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

 Chapter 55 - Alexis the "Seer"

The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

 Chapter 56 - Daily lifes with No Drama

    Scarlet hadn¡¯t had the chance to present her proposal to Professor Dumbledore because he was out of Hogwarts, busy with something outside the school.

    ¡°Well, in the original timeline, nothing really happens around this period, like, if I¡¯m not mistaken,¡± Alexis said, now officially registered to access Scarlet¡¯s training room. She¡¯d been enlisted as an officially member of the Weasley twins¡¯ game-developing team, earning herself a place beside Fred and George¡¯s workspace in Scarlet¡¯s room.

    Fred and George were currently preoccupied with expanding their business selling the Rainbow Quill ¨C the custom-made quill Scarlet had commissioned. Apparently, it had become wildly popular, especially among girls and women, and orders kept rolling in. Following Scarlet¡¯s advice, the twins started small, distributing pamphlets for orders and registering their workshop and patents to secure their rights. They¡¯d earned a decent sum from this first batch of orders, bringing them one step closer to their dream of owning a joke shop.

    With their focus shifted to quill production, Fred and George had little time for learning game development; they¡¯d set up their experiments in Scarlet¡¯s room, where there was more space to work in case any magical accidents happen, while using their dorm as a manufacturing base. However, game development remained a high priority for them, so they¡¯d sent Alexis to Scarlet¡¯s room to help with the prep work.

    Now, Alexis sat beside Scarlet, helping fill in gaps in her understanding of the original storyline whenever she could remember something. She wasn¡¯t a genius with a photographic memory of the entire Harry Potter series, but she recalled the most important and significant events - enough to be useful to Scarlet.

    ¡°Also, Hagrid wasn¡¯t supposed to breed the dragon, like, this early,¡± Alexis noted. The Romanian Dragon Sanctuary had already retrieved the hatched dragon a few days ago, and Ron¡¯s brother, Charlie, had even paid a visit during the process. Alexis tried her best to recount the first book¡¯s key events, ticking them off on her fingers as she went:

    ¡°Harry, Ron, and Hermione become, like total BFF after the troll incident, then Harry totally won the Quidditch match...At Christmas, Harry got his dad¡¯s invisibility cloak and saw that weird mirror...What else? Oh, the second Quidditch match, where Harry overheard Snape talking to Quirrell, which made him think Snape was trying to steal the stone. Then Hagrid tried to hatch the dragon egg, which Quirrell used to trick him into spilling the beans on how to get past Fluffy...I can¡¯t remember what came first or if it happened before the Easter holiday. And, wait - did they even have an Easter holiday in the first book? Anyway...Oh! They got detention for helping smuggle the dragon to Charlie¡¯s colleague, who came to collect it, and then they saw dead unicorns in the forest. I can¡¯t remember if they met the centaurs here, but I think they did?¡±

    Scarlet pondered for a moment. ¡°Guess I¡¯ve interfered with the story more than I expected.¡±

    Alexis looked at her, puzzled. ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°I invited all the Weasley boys to my house for Christmas.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Alexis leapt from her seat. ¡°So Harry was, like, all alone at Hogwarts for Christmas? You can¡¯t be serious!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. And Harry went home with Sirius, his godfather.¡±

    ¡°WHAT?!¡± Alexis¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°I thought Sirius was still locked up in Azkaban!¡±

    ¡°Not anymore, because I turned Peter Pettigrew in.¡±

    ¡°Peter Pettigrew?! But how...¡± Alexis was utterly stunned. Scarlet shot her a narrowed look, clearly displeased. Alexis, feeling the weight of that gaze, racked her brain for an answer but couldn¡¯t come up with anything after a few minutes.

    Scarlet sighed. ¡°Think outside the box, Alexis. Who am I?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Scarlet Hong. A novelist,¡± Alexis replied somewhat wryly.

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re currently a Hufflepuff at Hogwarts, and like, most students here totally dig you.¡±

    ¡°...Not exactly what I was aiming for, but fine. And?¡±

    ¡°...You¡¯ve decided to hunt the Horcruxes?¡±

    ¡°And why do I dare to do that?¡±

    ¡°Because you were a caster in your previous life, and you¡¯re bonding with Sc¨¢thach, the Queen of the death realm...Oh!¡±

    ¡°And now you ¡®oh¡¯.¡± Scarlet rolled her eyes. ¡°Took you long enough.¡±

    ¡°The magic bestowed upon you must have totally linked with death, and death is always tied to soul,¡± Alexis said, everything finally clicking into place. ¡°You must have, like, sensed something off about the rat¡¯s soul and figured out it wasn¡¯t really a rat. You¡¯ve investigated, and found out it was Peter Pettigrew!¡±

    Scarlet nodded, ¡°Exactly. Alexis, you¡¯ve got to stop thinking inside the box. I can handle most surprises, but accidents happened. We''re up against one of the greatest villains in the story, someone who¡¯s caused countless deaths in the original storyline. As much as I¡¯ll try to protect you, I can¡¯t always guarantee I¡¯m be there. You need to adapt quickly to that reality.¡±

    Alexis fell silent, clearly contemplating for a while before finally saying, ¡°How about I bond with King Arthur, like you bonded with Sc¨¢thach?¡±This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°...¡±

    Scarlet didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, she smacked Alexis on the head with the notebook she¡¯d been scribbling in.

    ¡°Okay, okay! I know it sounds dumb, but it¡¯s a good suggestion, right?¡± Alexis offered an awkward thumbs-up while rubbing the spot where Scarlet had smacked her, smiling sheepishly to soften Scarlet¡¯s mood.

    Scarlet sighed, exasperated. ¡°I bonded with a legendary figure because that¡¯s my area of expertise. It¡¯s foreign to you, and it¡¯s not something you can master in a short period. I¡¯ve spent nearly three decades in my previous life, plus almost another decade in this one, to reach this level. And you think you can catch up to me just like that?¡±

    Alexis bit her lip, regret flashing across her face. ¡°Sorry, Scarlet. I¡¯m not good at thinking through complicated stuff.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve noticed.¡± Scarlet patted her shoulder. ¡°But don¡¯t try to copy me. You have your own strengths.¡±

    ¡°...Game-making?¡± Alexis asked, bewildered. ¡°How¡¯s game-making supposed to help with hunting Horcruxes?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Scarlet replied with a shrug. ¡°That¡¯s for you to figure out. Forge your own path - one where you can soar higher than anyone else.¡±

    Alexis paused, then straighten her posture and gave Scarlet a deep, formal Japanese bow. ¡°Thank you, Akahime-sensei. I will study your advice carefully and present my best self.¡±

    ¡°...Just shut up. I¡¯m nobody¡¯s sensei,¡± Scarlet muttered.

    The school days passed calmly, just as Scarlet had anticipated. Of course, students continued causing mischief here and there. She would occasionally hear Professor McGonagall shouting detentions at students, witness the dramas of teenage romances ¨C students falling in love or breaking up, some even jinxing their exes for cheating. Cauldrons exploded in Potions class, and more than one student ended up in the hospital wing for a week after eating something questionable from Herbology...

    Meanwhile, Fred and George had finally finished their quill orders and were now working on their first game. Alexis, still contemplating how her game-making skills could help her advance, quietly worked beside them.

    As Easter holiday approached, Scarlet found it increasingly difficult to meet with Professor Dumbledore. He was always busy, and when he was free, her own schedule seemed to clash with his.

    Finally, Easter holiday arrived, and Scarlet was packing to head home.

    Through a series of owl posts, she had been discussing the soul recovery ritual with Mrs. Longbottom and had now finalised her plan. There were no records in the knowledge passing down from the Queen of the death realm on how to heal a cracked soul ¨C unsurprisingly, given that the Queen dealt with death, not medicine. Scarlet had to combine her own knowledge from her previous life with what she¡¯d learned from the Queen to craft a ritual specifically for the recovery of Neville¡¯s parents. If successful, it could potentially save all the patients in that ward. She hoped, more than anything, that it would work.

    Just as she was about to head to breakfast, Fred and George burst into her training room. Each grabbed one of her hands and dramatically knelt before her, as if they were knights awaiting orders, much to the shock of Alexis, who followed behind.

    ¡°Milady! We beg your grace for our most humble request!¡±

    ¡°For this Easter holiday is our golden opportunity to seek further knowledge of the unknown!¡±

    ¡°...What?¡± Scarlet was confused.

    Alexis faceplamed. ¡°They want to spend Easter break at your house so they can play video games.¡±

    ¡°Not to play, you misguided damsel!¡± Fred protested.

    ¡°To further our studies and craft the greatest creation known to wizard-kind!¡± George added, full of mock chivalry.

    Alexis turned to Scarlet, explaining their plea. ¡°They¡¯ve bought into the idea of creating a magic version of a MOBA game and D&D TRPG. They think it¡¯ll be, like, a total hit.¡±

    Scarlet thought back to the caster interns, who often played games on their phones even during missions. She nodded. ¡°I agree, it could definitely be popular, but developing it would take time, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°And we haven¡¯t even figured out how to make something simple, like Snake or Tetris, using runes!¡± Alexis sighed, rolling her eyes.

    ¡°Those are boring! We should start with something like Super Mario,¡± Fred retorted, sounding pouty.

    Alexis facepalming again. ¡°Look, you don¡¯t cast Lumos Maxima before you know how to cast Lumos, right? So why would you try to make Super Mario before you¡¯ve figured out something simpler, like Snake or Tetris?¡±

    The twins exchanged a glance, then shrugged simultaneously. ¡°Because we can cast Lumos Maxima without knowing how to cast Lumos?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Alexis took a deep breath before muttering through gritted teeth, ¡°Sometimes I really hate geniuses.¡±

    Ignored her frustration, the twins turned their best puppy-eyes toward Scarlet. ¡°Pleeeese, Milady of the Red House, our long-lost honorary sister, allow us to accompany you for Easter!¡±

    Scarlet couldn¡¯t help but chuckle before straightening her expression. ¡°Well, you¡¯re both welcome at my house, of course. However...¡± She paused, cutting of their cheers. ¡°I might not be able to entertain you the whole time. My schedule is packed for the entire Easter holiday. Will you be alright keeping yourselves occupied?¡±

    ¡°Of course we will.¡±

    ¡°You can count on us!¡±

    No, I suspect you two would cause chaos beyond my wildest imagination, Scarlet mused wryly. Her mind flashed back to the prank Fred and George had pulled just a few days ago. Mud pods had been scattered all over the hallway, leading to a group of naughty students joyfully splashing in the mess, while Mr. Filch was absolutely livid. Another detention for the twins. If she wasn¡¯t around, she feared her house might end up submerged in mud ponds...And the thought of Meiko facing off against the Weasley twins - Jutsushi vs wizards ¨C was not something she wanted to witness.

    ¡°Alexis, I¡¯m putting you in charge of looking after the boys,¡± Scarlet said, shooting her a pointed glared. ¡°I trust you can handle it.¡±

    ¡°...Sure? As long as your house ain¡¯t somethin¡¯ completely bizarre,¡± Alexis nodded with slight hesitation, wondering what kind of magical tricks a caster¡¯s house might hold, suspecting it could be something as mysterious as Hogwarts.

    ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary household,¡± Scarlet replied, before pausing and adding, ¡°Think of the kind of mansion you¡¯d see in anime ¨C a wealthy family¡¯s home in real life, an isekai version.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re rich?¡± Alexis blurted out, eyes wide. Then, quickly shifting to a more concerned tone, she asked, ¡°Do you, like, have a butler?¡±

    ¡°Sort of. I think him more as my manager.¡±

    ¡°Great, a female Batman,¡± Alexis whispered to herself, though the whole room clearly heard her. ¡°Should¡¯ve figured it out when I noticed you always have backup plans, and all those gadgets and information.¡±

    ¡°...My dad¡¯s still alive.¡± Scarlet deadpanned.

    ¡°Fanfics. Makes sense.¡± Alexis sighed, then added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    ¡°Great. I¡¯ll leave the room to you guys. I¡¯m starving,¡± Scarlet waved them off, heading out to get breakfast.

    As Alexis turned back to the twins, she noticed the gleam of excitement in their eyes. ¡°...What?¡±

    ¡°You two have gotten awfully close all of a sudden.¡± Fred said, rubbing his chin.

    ¡°What could be the reason for that?¡± George added, mirroring his brother.

    ¡°Could it be some sort of secret?¡±

    The two mischievous, handsome redheads advanced toward Alexis with a menacing grin, causing her to take a step back. ¡°May we humbly inquire as to the reason behind it?¡±

    ¡°...Um, have you guys ever watched the Batman series?¡±

 Chapter 57 - Bits about Alexiss mother

    Alas, Alexis and the Weasley twins followed Scarlet back to the Red House. Percy¡¯s didn¡¯t join them, as he was buried in his studies, determined to achieve top grades. Meanwhile, Ron and Harry were essentially held captive by Hermione, who had gone into full study-mode mania. The bunny-teethed girl had high ambitious plan to push her two friends to ace their exams, which were still weeks away after Easter. The boys dared not defy the exam-obsessed machine, who turn into a fire-breathing dragon if she caught them slacking off.

    ¡°That Malfoy - I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t get the best score! Ron and Harry are definitely going to score higher than him!¡± Hermione declared in front of Scarlet, her fist clenched with burning motivation. Behind her, Ron and Harry looked utterly exhausted.

    Alexis was amused by how the characters had changed, ¡°Like, Draco doesn¡¯t seem as bad as he was in the books or the movies, but he¡¯s still, like, super annoying with bratty, nose-in-the-air attitude, especially to Harry and his friends...So, wait, this isn¡¯t a fanfic that ships Harry and Draco? Oh, silly me, duh, Snape is way too hot. He¡¯s gotta be the main character in this fanfic...But who¡¯s he gonna be shipped with?¡±

    ¡°...You¡¯re still thinking about that?¡± Scarlet glanced at Alexis, who was frowning, deep in thought.

    ¡°Uh, yeah, obviously! I mean, Snape¡¯s whole love life is, like, totally the main plot, right? Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Alexis noticed Scarlet rolling her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you, I don¡¯t care who he¡¯s in love with, as long as it doesn¡¯t mess up my school life. One evil villain is enough for me to worry about - I don¡¯t need to deal with anyone¡¯s love story too.¡± Scarlet checked her schedule before bidding farewell to the protagonist trio and joining Fred and George, who were grabbing their trunks at the entrance of the Great Hall.

    Without Christmas presents to carry, their luggage was much lighter compared to their last trip, and their outfits looked more like ordinary Muggle clothes.

    Scarlet was surprised. ¡°When did you get those?¡±

    ¡°Not long ago. Mum bought these clothes with dad, using our earnings,¡± Fred replied with a grin. ¡°Apparently, we know more about Muggles than our parents do, so they finally took our suggestions.¡±

    ¡°Unlike before, when Mum would just scold us for ¡®messing around¡¯,¡± George added with a shrug.

    ¡°Congratulations?¡± Scarlet raised an eyebrow, to which they immediately bowed and replied in unison, ¡°Thank you, Milady.¡±

    The way they addressed Scarlet caught Alexis¡¯s attentions, but she chose to stay quiet about it. Instead, she started discussing their game development progress as they settled into their train compartment. After all, Scarlet was their most important patron, willing to sponsor them before they had even made any solid progress.

    The twins were adamant about not working on games that seemed too simple.

    ¡°Super Mario is great and all,¡± George said, ¡°but we¡¯re far more interested in that MOBA game you mentioned.¡±

    ¡°D&D will come later. The maps and story need tons attention, plus we¡¯ve got to come up with a set of rules that fit the wizarding world better,¡± Fred explained. ¡°The original rules are cool, but they feel kind of off - we wizards are nothing like the wizards in the game.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sounds like you guys know what you¡¯re doing.¡± Scarlet nodded and jotted down their ideas.

    Alexis, however, stood her ground. ¡°Like, I still think we shouldn¡¯t start with a MOBA game. Something easier would be way better.¡±

    ¡°Not Snake and Tetris!¡± The twins exclaimed in unison.

    Fred said, ¡°Okay, they¡¯re good games, I¡¯m not saying they¡¯re not. But we need something fabulous and visually stunning if we want to get out first big payday. The first game had to be shockingly great.¡±

    ¡°Snake and Tetris just don¡¯t cut it visually,¡± George added.

    ¡°Okay, fine,¡± Alexis sighed. ¡°How about we check out a game center, then? Maybe we¡¯ll find something that matches your vision.¡±

    ¡°Game center?¡± The twins looked confused, though Scarlet frowned thoughtfully. ¡°They¡¯re easy to find in big cities in Japan, but I¡¯m not sure about London. Do we even have a game shop nowadays?¡±

    Alexis shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s gotta be one somewhere. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll drag these two around the city and we¡¯ll find it.¡±

    ¡°And if you can¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll...oh,¡± Alexis whispered quietly, so only Scarlet - sitting next to her ¨C could hear, ¡°I totally forgot, we don¡¯t have internet here.¡±Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    But then her face lit up with excitement as she turned to Scarlet. ¡°I¡¯ll just beg our dearest sensei for help! You¡¯re, like, super familiar with Japan, right? You¡¯ve got to have a way to order stuff from there, yeah?¡±

    ¡°...Shut up,¡± Scarlet rolled her eyes, but nodded, ¡°Yeah, I can. Just tell me what kind of materials you need, and I¡¯ll see what I can get for you.¡±

    Alexis shifted uncomfortably. ¡°Honestly, I should use some of my own money too. It feels kinda wrong to make you cover everything. I don¡¯t wanna, like, burden you.¡±

    Scarlet looked at her thoughtfully, ¡°I don¡¯t mind either way. I can keep funding the project, but if you can cover your part, I¡¯d happily step back and just stay on as a consultant or advisor. So, how¡¯s your financial situation?¡±

    Alexis was silent for a moment, then admitted, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not sure. But I get, like, three thousand dollars a month in my bank account, so I guess I¡¯m fine?¡±

    Fred and George let out a low ¡°whoa¡± in unison.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what ¡®dollars¡¯ are, but it sounds like a lot.¡±

    ¡°Better than us. We didn¡¯t start earning anything until our beloved Lady Scarlet helped us.¡±

    ¡°...Shut up, George,¡± Scarlet muttered, trying to ignore how she was slowly getting used to them calling her that. She refocused on Alexis. ¡°Is that money from your parents?¡±

    ¡°Probably my mother,¡± Alexis replied. ¡°I have no idea who my father is. I¡¯ve never seen any guy living with us, not even a single picture of her with another man. And I think she might¡¯ve had me when she was, like, really young. She looks super young ¨C like, no one would guess she had a fifteen-year-old daughter.¡±

    Scarlet frowned. ¡°And your grandparents?¡±

    ¡°Never heard of them. So I¡¯m guessing my mother ran away from home or something,¡± Alexis shrugged. ¡°The closest thing I have to a grandparent is her manager. He kinda took care of me whenever she was too busy, you know, flirting with hot guys...I mean, he tried really hard to keep her life from getting, like, too messy, but it didn¡¯t really work. If he wasn¡¯t there to cover for her, I¡¯m pretty sure her life wouldn¡¯t be nearly as comfortable as it is now.¡±

    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s into your mother?¡±

    ¡°Definitely not. He¡¯s, like, super in love with his wife and family. Carries their pictures around in his wallet,¡± Alexis recalled. ¡°I¡¯ve met them before, actually. One of his kids found me passed out on the floor and rushed me to the hospital. Poor guy probably got traumatized seeing that pool of blood coming from my head. He was, like, so glad when I got into Ilvermorny because it sounds like this responsible Catholic school, where the teachers watch the students all the time, and I won¡¯t, like, die from some ridiculous accident.¡±

    George frowned. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like a very good mother.¡±

    Alexis shrugged. ¡°Yeah, totally agree. But what can I do? She¡¯s still my mother. Lucky for me, I¡¯m old enough to handle things on my own now. Honestly, I don¡¯t even think she noticed that I transferred schools to the UK.¡±

    ¡°So how did you get into Ilvermorny in the first place? Didn¡¯t someone have to sign you in?¡± Scarlet asked.

    ¡°Michael signed me up - oh, that¡¯s the manager I mentioned. But I didn¡¯t tell him I¡¯m a witch. Handled everything myself. He just assumed I was freaked out and found myself a good school to hide in,¡± Alexis explained with a wave of her hand, then quickly changed the topic. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t spend much, so I¡¯ve got a decent amount saved up. What do you think? Should I, like, invest in the stock market?¡±

    Scarlet pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°Well, if Michael¡¯s reliable, you could allocate a portion for him to invest in the stock market. Mention the companies you think worth it, just leave it to him and forget about it until you graduate. As for the rest, keep part of it as an emergency fund, just in case, and then you can use whatever¡¯s left. Oh, and don¡¯t forget to save for school tuition and supplies.¡±

    Fred and George exchanged glances and shrugged. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve got a lot to learn about Muggles.¡±

    After another nine hours on the train, they arrived at the King¡¯s Cross Station. However, Kyle wasn¡¯t there to greet them this time - he had returned to Hong Kong for work. Instead, Meiko was waiting, bowing politely as she welcomed Scarlet, ¡°Welcome home, Milady.¡±

    Alexis blinked in surprise for a moment before glaring at Scarlet, ¡°Ordinary wealthy household, huh?¡±

    ¡°At least the staircases in my house don¡¯t move, and we don¡¯t have any talking statues or portraits,¡± Scarlet shrugged, ignored the blonde girl¡¯s sharp look.

    Fred and George were curious. ¡°How did you figure out she¡¯s not ordinary?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t notice anything the first time we met Meiko!¡± George added.

    ¡°That just means your horizons aren¡¯t broad enough. But, like, can¡¯t blame you either.¡± Because the internet wasn¡¯t around yet, Alexis mused to herself, then she replied to the twins as they followed Scarlet and Meiko toward the exit, ¡°She¡¯s wearing traditional shrine maiden clothes - white top with those red dress-pants things. And she¡¯s got fingerless gloves. There¡¯s definitely a reason for those super unrealistic gloves...Gosh, she looks exactly like some badass anime character!¡±

    Fred and George exchange yet another shrug. Alexis had been acting weirder and weirder whenever she was around Scarlet, but as long as she wasn¡¯t totally off the rails, they were fine with it.

    ¡°Geez. How could I forget that sensei is, like, totally Asian...¡± Alexis muttered under her breath, staring off blankly. ¡°Older generations of Asians always trying to seem humble and low-key, even when they¡¯re, like, total experts. I can¡¯t believe I actually bought into her whole ¡®I¡¯m just average¡¯ act. She¡¯s obviously a big deal ¨C a sensei for the protagonist or something. But who even is the protagonist in this fanfiction? Is it, like, a BL or GL story? Snape and...who?¡±

    Noticing Alexis increasingly erratic muttering, Fred and George exchange worried glances, but Meiko just grinned and said to Scarlet, ¡°Milady, you have a very interesting friend.¡±

    ¡°...Just ignore her. She¡¯s obsessed with crafting some kind of gameplay story,¡± Scarlet replied with a sigh, facepalming.

    ¡°Gameplay? As in video game?¡± Meiko asked, her curiosity piqued.

    ¡°Yeah. Their big project this holiday is focused on making a video game, so they need to do some research. Got any suggestions?¡±

    ¡°I do know a few places where we can play and buy games.¡±

    ¡°A game center?¡±

    ¡°Yes, something like that,¡± Meiko confirmed with a nod.

    ¡°Great, then I¡¯ll leave them in your hands.¡±

    ¡°My pleasure, milady,¡± Meiko said, smiling as she glanced at the trio trailing behind, still deep in conversation.

 Chapter 58 - A method to counter Killing Curse?

    Alexis was stunned as she stepped out of the car, eyes widening at the sight of the Red House.

    She glared at Scarlet, gritting her teeth, ¡°You...you Ciel Phantomhive!¡±

    ¡°...What?¡± Scarlet looked at her, clearly puzzled.

    With a dramatic groan, Alexis facepalmed. ¡°Tell me you don¡¯t have a devil for a butler.¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Scarlet replied, studying Alexis¡¯s expression. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need me to call you a doctor, dear?¡±

    ¡°Nope, I¡¯m good.¡± Alexis took a deep breath, glancing around. ¡°Honestly, I wouldn¡¯t even be surprised if you told me you were some ancient princess guarding a magical stone for, like, centuries, just waiting for ¡®the chosen one¡¯.¡±

    Meiko grinned. ¡°Sounds like a legend from the hidden realm - a princess from the Green Hill.¡±

    Alexis¡¯s eyes widened in alarm. ¡°Why does that sound like some kinda Xianxia webnovel? Are the people on the Green Hill fox fairies? I mean, like, yao guai - the kind that can turn into sexy women?¡±

    ¡°Probably because they¡¯re Taoist priest who flying around on swords,¡± Scarlet answered offhandedly.

    ¡°WHAT?!¡± Alexis¡¯s jaw dropped as she raced after Scarlet into the house.

    Trailing behind, Meiko ¨C who¡¯d handed off the car to a waiting servant ¨C looked curiously at the Weasley twins. ¡°Is this how milady behaves with friends at school?¡±

    ¡°Nope, just with her,¡± Fred replied with a bemused smile.

    George added, ¡°They seemed to have this way of...well, understanding each other--¡±

    ¡°--with terms that go right over our heads. We thought it was all Muggle stuff, but apparently--¡±

    ¡°--it¡¯s something only they get, seeing as you¡¯re asking too,¡± they finished, rubbing their chins in unison, and chorused, ¡°Interesting...¡±

    Suddenly, they heard Alexis yell from inside, ¡°Damn you, Batman!¡±

    And Scarlet¡¯s exasperated voice followed, ¡°Language!¡±

    The twins glanced at Meiko. ¡°Think we could watch that Batman film?¡± Fred asked. ¡°Might help us understand.¡±

    Meiko nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve got most of the movie CDs out on the market, so it should be in the theater room.¡±

    ¡°Brilliant.¡±

    When the three of them entered the living room, Alexis, who¡¯d been noticeably off-kilter since arriving at the Red House, was now bowing deeply to Scarlet, as Japanese as she could. ¡°I sincerely apologize for my choice of language, sensei. From this moment on, I swear to watch my tongue so I don¡¯t embarrass you, keep your face proud.¡±

    ¡°...I appreciate that you¡¯ll watch your language, but it¡¯s not for my sake,¡± Scarlet replied with a sigh, facepalming. ¡°Also, why on earth would you think I care about the face thing?¡±

    ¡°Um...I just thought it¡¯s a Chinese thing? You¡¯re a Chinese, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m British,¡± Scarlet answered ¨C then muttered under her breath, ¡°though Asian in my past life...just adopted by a mixed Chinese-Japanese dad now.¡±

    ¡°...How many titles are you stacking onto yourself? You¡¯re practically invincible at this rate!¡±

    ¡°Well, enjoy figuring it all out.¡± Scarlet waved her off, giving Meiko a nod. ¡°Meiko, I¡¯ll leave them in your care. I¡¯ll have a light dinner and get some rest ¨C tomorrow''s going to be a long day. Show them around, will you?¡±

    ¡°Certainly, milady.¡±

    And that was the last time Alexis and the Weasley twins saw Scarlet in the living room for the entire holiday - until the day before they were due to return to Hogwarts.

    Scarlet had been going out early each morning and returning late at night. By the day before their departure, she finally appeared, greeting them with a tired yet satisfied smile.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been busy the whole holiday,¡± Alexis said with a note of concern. ¡°Are you going to be busy again today? Can¡¯t you at least take a day to rest? It¡¯s a long trip back tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll sleep through most of the journey this time.¡± Scarlet waved off Alexis¡¯s concern, ¡°No worries, everything¡¯s settled now. I¡¯ll be staying indoors today.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Alexis settled beside her. ¡°So, what¡¯ve you been working on? Care to share?¡±

    Scarlet didn¡¯t replied, instead she looked around and asked, ¡°Where are the other two?¡±

    ¡°They were up until five in the morning - safe to say, they¡¯re still asleep.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t stay up with them?¡±

    ¡°Regular ten o¡¯clock for me, thank you.¡± Alexis rolled her eyes. ¡°They got all excited over some new idea and stayed up discussing it all night. I couldn¡¯t keep up and went to bed. Eko told me when he saw them stumbling off to bed just as he started his morning rounds; I ran into him in the kitchen while refilling my water bottle.¡±Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Eko was one of the household servants in charge of the gardens and orchard.

    ¡°Sounds like I can expect your proposal on the game soon?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, unless they brainstormed another ridiculous idea while I was sleeping.¡± Alexis facepalmed. ¡°I never thought two so-called ¡®geniuses¡¯ could come up with so many stupid ideas, thinking they¡¯d be brilliant.¡±

    ¡°Those ideas might just be good ones,¡± Scarlet said, taking a sip of tea. ¡°They¡¯re pranksters, after all. A bit of nonsense can make a great prank.¡±

    ¡°...Kay. Back in the box for me,¡± Alexis groaned, rubbing her face in frustration. Still, she felt oddly secure ¨C more so than ever. Having an ex-caster and a ¡°Batman-ish¡± mentor like Scarlet to rely on gave her a strange sense of comfort. In fact, she realised she almost enjoyed the frustration she felt around her; it was certainly better than the initial thrill of meeting Snape and Cedric, her favourite characters in the story.

    ¡°I¡¯m working on a soul rehabilitation ritual,¡± Scarlet said suddenly.

    Alexis blinked, caught off guard, but soon realised that Scarlet was answering her question, ¡°...What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°I assume you knew about Neville¡¯s parents?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course ¨C the ones attacked by Voldemort¡¯s followers. They¡¯re in St. Mungo¡¯s permanently, aren¡¯t they...Wait.¡± Alexis¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are you saying...you¡¯re trying to heal them?¡±

    Scarlet nodded, ¡°Not exactly healing, but it¡¯s something close. As the follower of the Queen, I don¡¯t have the ability to directly heal. But I¡¯ve learned enough about runes from her to combine that with my own knowledge from my previous life. I¡¯ve designed a ritual that should, in theory, help. It¡¯ll take a few months before we¡¯ll know if they show any improvements...but I¡¯ve done my best.¡±

    ¡°Meaning it takes a few phases, and you¡¯ve just finished setting up phase one, now you¡¯re moving on to phase two for observations, which will probably take months?¡± Alexis said after processing Scarlet¡¯s words, and Scarlet nodded in response.

    Alexis was too stunned to respond, finally grasping what stepping ¡°out of the box¡± really meant. It wasn¡¯t just about stopping the villain without anyone noticing, or outsmarting the characters with extra knowledge or foresight; it was about changing the very foundation the author had laid for this world, by utilising the experience from both worlds.

    ¡°Alexis?¡± Scarlet¡¯s voice pulled her back to present, and she realised Scarlet was watching her with a look of concern. ¡°Did you remember something important that you¡¯ve forgotten?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Alexis replied, hesitating. ¡°I just...thought, maybe we could create a counterspell for the Killing Curse?¡±

    Scarlet rested her chin on her palm, considering. ¡°You¡¯ll have to explain this Killing curse to me. I should remind you, I only have a vague memory of this story. I watched the first two films many, many years ago, though occasionally bumped into some memes when I scrolling through the internet, but beyond that, my knowledge is limited; I have more things worth my concern back, as you may have guessed, and this series of stories doesn¡¯t inspire me much on being creative in enchanting. Now, sometimes my assistants in Hogwarts assume I know the basics of the wizarding world, so they leave out things they consider ¡®common sense¡¯.¡±

    Alexis immediately recognised this as her moment to fill in the gaps. She had, after all, once fallen deep into the world of Harry Potter fanfiction. With accurate information, Scarlet would tackle any challenge there ¨C though Alexis know Scarlet, or Akahime-sensei, would excel regardless.

    She launched into an explanation, covering everything she knew about the Killing curse, along with the other two Unforgivable Curses.

    Scarlet listened, contemplating each detail as she absorbed the information. After a thoughtful pause, she commented, ¡°I could likely counter the Imperius Curse. In fact, Taoist priests would be ideal for this ¨C thousands of years of mental discipline have prepared them to resist hallucinations, be mentally stable, and avoid being controlled by the inner demons they face as they level up their own skills. Perhaps I could even acquire items with counter-Fashu from them.¡±

    ¡°As for the Cruciatus and Killing Curses...¡± Scarlet frowned, deep in thought. ¡°They¡¯re entirely different from any spells I know. They sound more like...concepts.¡±

    Alexis tilted her head, puzzled, ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand...¡±

    ¡°To be honest, neither do I.¡± Scarlet rubbed her temples. ¡°Philosophy isn¡¯t my strong suit. But let¡¯s take the Killing Curse, for example. It kills, but no one understands exactly why or how it kills ¨C it simply does. It¡¯s as if, once the curse hits someone, it bypasses all the typical processes of death, like choking, drowning, or a heart attack, and immediately causes death. But it doesn¡¯t work on lifeless objects because, of course, they can¡¯t be killed.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s somewhat like...let¡¯s say I invent an item, a key to ¡®open¡¯ things. This key could theoretically open anything, though it¡¯s mostly used on doors because it¡¯s a key. However, if the user treats a healing wound or scar as a kind of ¡®door¡¯, they could, in fact, use the key to reopen it - because the key carries the concept of ¡®opening¡¯. Does that make sense?¡±

    Alexis thought about it and then her eyes lit up. ¡°Oh, conceptual magic! I think I¡¯ve heard of that...maybe from D&D? Or an anime. It sounds cool, so probably anime.¡±

    ¡°So...could we use another type of conceptual magic to counter it?¡± Alexis ventured, trying to follow Scarlet¡¯s line of thinking.

    Scarlet pondered for a moment, ¡°I¡¯d like to test the Killing Curse.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°To see what it considers as a ¡®living being¡¯.¡± Scarlet explained calmly, ¡°I mean, technically, even germs are living beings.¡±

    ¡°...Huh?¡±

    ¡°An ant is a living being as well,¡± Scarlet continued casually. ¡°So, if I use transfiguration to conjure a cloak made from an ant and wear it, when the Killing Curse hits me with while I¡¯m wearing that cloak...who does it kill? Me, or the ant?¡±

    ¡°...Um, good question.¡± Alexis blinked in shock. ¡°I¡¯ve...never thought of anything that complex.¡±

    ¡°Worth experimenting, isn¡¯t it?¡± Scarlet took another sip of her tea. ¡°And if a lamb dies from the Killing Curse, would it be safe for us to consume it? I might use animals for the experiments; better not waste anything.¡±

    ¡°...Why does this sound like a method for a humane slaughterhouse?¡± Alexis muttered, trying to process Scarlet¡¯s unusual ideas. ¡°Instant death to minimize suffering and maintain meat quality - the cruelty-free groups might actually endorse it and shut their mouth.¡±

    ¡°Interesting thought, but sadly, it¡¯s illegal in the wizarding world,¡± Scarlet shrugged. ¡°Now, who should I pitch this to? I doubt Professor Dumbledore would support my experiment, though Professor Snape might.¡±

    ¡°...Or you could try a Japanese shrine. Preferably the one Meiko-san¡¯s from ¨C no one in the UK would notice, and you¡¯d avoid all the legal complications here.¡±

    Scarlet smiled at her, pleased. ¡°Now that¡¯s a step out of the box.¡±

    ¡°...Thanks?¡± Alexis scratched her head. ¡°Can¡¯t your pendant, like, handle the Killing curse? It can totally save us from a lethal blow, right?¡±

    ¡°A ¡®lethal blow¡¯, meaning it can absorb the impact of any car crash or dagger stabbing, I doubt it could withstand a conceptual magic shot,¡± Scarlet shrugged.

    Alexis sighed, ¡°So, back to the healing ritual. You¡¯ve been busy all this time working to heal Neville¡¯s parents?¡±

    ¡°Yes, starting with them.¡± Scarlet nodded. ¡°If it goes well, the director of St. Mungo¡¯s may apply it to other patients, and I might even earn a bit of extra pocket money.¡±

    Okay, never underestimate a humble Asian, Alexis thought to herself.

 Chapter 59 - Light chat before back to Hogwarts

    The twins hadn¡¯t drafted their proposal yet ¨C they were still developing a programming language to create their magic version of a video game. Yup, they were starting by designing the programming language itself, testing combination of runic characters to see which ones could suit their needs for game development.

    As the twins excitedly explained their first game concept and initial plans, Scarlet lean over and whispered to Alexis, ¡°Can I expect them to invent a magical iPhone or internet in the near future?¡±

    ¡°Maybe. It¡¯s hard to say; they¡¯re unpredictable,¡± Alexis replied in a low voice.

    Fred turned to the two girls on the couch, beaming with excitement in his eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a brilliant idea? Milady, we shall be famous!¡±

    ¡°Battling with cards where the characters appear before you when summoned - how cool is that!¡± George added, sharing his brother¡¯s enthusiasm.

    Scarlet nodded, amused. ¡°And how exactly are you going to achieve that effect?¡±

    She mentally listed comparisons. Yu-Gi-Oh uses holograms; Pok¨¦mon are captured in the wild and summoned with Pok¨¦ Balls; Digimon start as digital eggs needing a device. What else...Cardcaptor Sakura? The spirits are sealed in cards and awakened through summoning. Or maybe like a gacha games? Collecting fragments to form a card?

    ¡°We¡¯re torn between a few ideas,¡± Fred admitted. ¡°Summoning a character directly from a card sounds convenient and cool, but using a summoning device for the cards also seems practical. Or we could go smaller and set the game on a table. We¡¯d be able to install new games onto the table, just like the setups in the game centres we saw.¡±

    Scarlet thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°Hold on - what¡¯s the size of these card characters in your first idea?¡±

    ¡°Same size as us, of course!¡± Fred declared proudly, thumping his chest. ¡°We¡¯d team up with our card characters and battle against each other - player with player, character with character!¡±

    Scarlet shook her head. ¡°Too risky if players are also battling. With characters moving around, controlling a wizard duel-like situation could get messy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I told them,¡± Alexis agreed, nodding. ¡°I still think we should start with a game table. It¡¯s a bit big for a console, but we could have all kinds of maps and set it up like a visualized war game. We could have 1v1 duels, 5v5 matches like in MOBA games, and even larger-scale battles where players act as generals commanding troops. The characters would be summoned from a pool of cards before each game, and players couldn¡¯t pick their cards directly. Instead, they could collect shards to increase their chances of summoning specific characters. How does that sound?¡±

    ¡°Brilliant!¡± Fred and George exclaimed.

    Scarlet nodded in agreement. ¡°Good. Like I said, do some market research: decide your target audience, gameplay, time estimated development time, and the funds needed to make the game. We¡¯ll settle on the price later, once I know the full development costs. Oh, and give the game a name ¨C it¡¯ll be easier to talk about that way.¡±

    While Alexis was still distracted by thought of a ¡°Holy Grail War¡±, the Weasley twins instantly came up with a name. ¡°Wizard¡¯s Gambit!¡± they chimed.

    Scarlet blinked, then nodded. ¡°Sounds legit. Congratulations ¨C you''re finally starting a long-term, interesting project.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Milady; we couldn¡¯t have done it without you,¡± Fred said, kneeling and kissing Scarlet¡¯s hand like a knight.

    ¡°We¡¯ll never fail you, nor the money you¡¯ve invested in us,¡± George added, kneeling on the other side to kiss her hand as well.Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°...Alexis, I¡¯m leaving them to you,¡± Scarlet sighed, her expression resigned. She was clearly getting used to their ¡°knight and lady¡± routine. ¡°I¡¯m going to check on Sammy.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s Sammy?¡± Alexis asked.

    ¡°My broom,¡± Scarlet replied before quickly slipping out of the house.

    ¡°...You two just love embarrassing her, don¡¯t you.¡± Alexis squinted, giving the twins a sceptical look.

    ¡°We¡¯re not embarrassing her,¡± Fred said, feigning innocence.

    ¡°We¡¯re teasing her!¡± George added cheerfully.

    ¡°To lighten her mood~¡± they said in unison.

    Fred¡¯s smile softened slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think she takes things a bit too seriously? She¡¯s just eleven...well, twelve now. Twelve! Look at our baby brother, then look at her. See the difference?¡±

    Her soul¡¯s probably about the same age as your mom¡¯s...Alexis thought with wry amusement but kept it to herself. ¡°Well, everybody¡¯s different. She¡¯s just the type to mature mentally faster than other kids.¡±

    ¡°Or forced to,¡± George added softly. ¡°At five, she figured out how to use her fame as an author to boost her orphanage¡¯s reputation and give everyone there a better life. What were we doing at five?¡±

    She was a discipline teacher, and probably a captain leading a support team in her past life! She¡¯s used to that kind of life! But...it would do her good to let go of that tension now that she¡¯s reincarnated... after Voldy is dealt with, of course. Not the best time to rest yet. Alexis thought to herself, but tried to drop a subtle hint.

    ¡°Well...If all goes well, she might be able to relax a bit next year,¡± Alexis said. After she deals with whatever Horcruxes she can get to.

    Fred and George rubbed their chins, studying her closely. ¡°You¡¯re hiding a secret with her, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Obviously.¡± Alexis chose not to elaborate and moved to exit the room. ¡°Don¡¯t ask; girls¡¯ secret.¡±

    The twins exchanged a look.

    ¡°Definitely not an ordinary secret.¡±

    ¡°Something big?¡±

    ¡°Something Muggle?¡±

    ¡°Wanna find out?¡±

    They considered it for a moment before shrugging. ¡°Nah.¡±

    While the twins dove into their market research ¨C drafting a questionnaire to get feedback on their tabletop game idea and working on the game rules - Alexis headed to the orchard behind the Red House. Looking up, she spotted Scarlet flying on a broom. But...the broom itself looked oddly familiar yet out of place.

    When Scarlet landed and noticed Alexis¡¯s expression, she raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s with that look.¡±

    ¡°Your broom,¡± Alexis said, studying it closely. ¡°It¡¯s not a Firebolt or from the Comet series. It looks... like one of those Japanese brooms from anime, the kind shrine maidens use to sweep up fallen leaves.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m impressed by the scope of your entertainment references.¡± Scarlet smirked. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a gift from Meiko. I keep it in my pendant too, but I couldn¡¯t bring it out in Hogwarts since first-years aren¡¯t allowed brooms. Tell me, besides anime, novels and games, what else do you do for fun? Hiking? Window Shopping?¡±

    ¡°Watching YouTube,¡± Alexis replied immediately, then said after a moment of thought. ¡°Sometimes browsing Reddit. Found tons of interesting stuff there...Like, just before the car crash, I stumbled on a fantastic AMV of the Fate series, and I fell down that rabbit hole. Shame I never actually got around to playing the game before I died.¡±

    Scarlet glanced at her, intrigued. ¡°You really seem to admire that series.¡±

    ¡°Wait till I find a way to show you the cool battles between the Servants. Especially Gilgamesh versus Enkidu.¡± Alexis shrugged, eyeing the broom. ¡°So, just out for a ride with your broom...Is it a youkai, like with a spirit or feelings?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s more like a self-developed AI, but yes, with feeling, similar to our wands,¡± Scarlet replied, noting Alexis¡¯s weird expression. ¡°What? You didn¡¯t know wands have preferences? Some wands would rather snap in half than let someone else use them.¡±

    ¡°...I didn¡¯t know that,¡± Alexis groaned. ¡°I can already see my exam results ¨C all T¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Well, study, then. You¡¯ve got a pair of geniuses around, plus Hermione, the brains of the protagonist trio. Make use of that advantage.¡± Scarlet rolled her eyes. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m off to walk my broom. You¡¯ll be fine here?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me - I¡¯m an adult too, just not as experienced as you. I¡¯m fine by myself,¡± Alexis said, waving as Scarlet zoomed off into the sky. She watched the red-haired girl perform all kinds of intricate manoeuvres, clearly something only a skilled flyer could pull off. The broom almost seemed like an overexcited husky, happy to dart about. Scarlet isn¡¯t the type to show off, so the broom must be loving this.

    Wait...does that mean I have to bond my wand like you would with a cat that just might ignore you? Alexis stood there, stunned.

 Chapter 60 - Second attempt to persuade Dumbledore

    The first news Scarlet received upon returning to Hogwarts was that the third floor had been reopened.

    Not all the traps had been removed, however. The Giant Wizard Chess set remained on display for anyone who fancied a game. Ron, overjoyed by the news, grabbed Harry and Hermione by the arms and rushed to be the first to play.

    But the Weasley twins had beaten him to it. After a match with the oversized pieces, they finally abandoned the idea of using life-sized character cards in Wizard¡¯s Gambit.

    ¡°It¡¯d be tough to control and a bit much for the faint-hearted,¡± Fred commented.

    ¡°And we¡¯d like it to be child-friendly, even for the little ones,¡± George added.

    ¡°Sounds good. Have you finish setting up the rules for Wizards Gambit?¡± Scarlet asked as she practice her night training.

    ¡°Yep! Now all that¡¯s left is to actually make the game and fine-tune it.¡± Fred grinned. ¡°We¡¯ve figured out which runic character combinations we¡¯ll use as the programming language.¡±

    ¡°Soon, our beloved Lady Scarlet shall bear witness to our game demo!¡± George declared, clenching his fist proudly.

    ¡°Great!¡± Scarlet nodded, then asked, ¡°Is Alexis free tomorrow night?¡±

    The twins exchanged glances. ¡°Suppose so. She¡¯s in charge for character design, so she should be free if she¡¯s not working on that,¡± Fred answered.

    ¡°Good. I need her by tomorrow night.¡±

    ¡°For the girls¡¯ secret, yeah?¡± George teased.

    Scarlet hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yes. Girls¡¯ secret.¡±

    Fred and George shared a knowing look, now even certain that this secret was anything but ordinary, though they couldn¡¯t guess what it might be.

    When the evening of Scarlet¡¯s request arrived, it came all too quickly for Alexis to brace herself.

    ¡°You sure this is gonna work?¡± Alexis asked, her voice laced with nerves.

    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t chicken out,¡± Scarlet replied, glancing at her while leading the way to the headmaster¡¯s office. ¡°And stop making that face you¡¯re making right now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll...try...¡± Alexis whimpered softly. It felt ominous whenever she thought about meeting the greatest wizard of the era, who, according to fanfics she read, was half the time portrayed as some mastermind behind the scenes.

    Scarlet had already been given the password; Professor Dumbledore had granted it to her during breakfast when she requested a meeting. She led them straight to the stone gargoyle, passed through the entrance, and entered with Alexis trailing behind like a timid maid following her lady - or more accurately, like a nervous student following her ageless teacher.

    ¡°Good evening, Scarlet,¡± Professor Dumbledore greeted with a genial nod, his eyes twinkling. ¡°And to you as well, Ms. Everhart. Please, make yourselves comfortable.¡±

    Scarlet gave a respectful bow as she always did. ¡°Good evening, Professor Dumbledore. Here¡¯s the proposal I¡¯ve prepared - a revised and detailed version. I sincerely hope you¡¯ll consider it.¡±

    Professor Dumbledore accepted the proposal, handling it with a gentleness that belied the gravity of the subject. ¡°A formidable task lies with these pages, no doubt. Still, I shall read it with an open mind.¡± He began scanning the document. As he read, Scarlet tried to gauge his reactions ¨C though, unlike Professor Snape, his pupils experienced subtle changes whenever his emotions stirred, Professor Dumbledore was practiced in masking his thoughts.

    One thing Alexis had correctly observed was that Professor Dumbledore was indeed a mastermind ¨C though, as Scarlet saw it, that wasn¡¯t a bad thing. Having a clever and experienced man as an ally was far better than having him as an adversary. Scarlet had no desire to go up against a villain with such a sharp mind.

    Professor Dumbledore didn¡¯t take long to read through the proposal. ¡°So, Ms. Everhart,¡± he began, addressing Alexis after closing the folder in his hand, ¡°you are indeed a Seer, then? That is quite an uncommon gift, and not one to be taken lightly.¡± He glanced at Scarlet, his gaze both gentle and probing. ¡°And Scarlet, you stand by this claim, even with all its...complication?¡±

    ¡°I do, Professor, if it helps to persuade you.¡± Scarlet¡¯s tone was firm. Alexis chimed in at once, ¡°I agree, and I fully support whatever Scarlet had planned.¡±

    The Professor studied the two girls in silence.

    Sensing his reluctance, Scarlet reached into her bag and withdrew a small box. She opened it, revealing a collection of broken fragments wrapped carefully in a sealing cloth. For the first time, Professor Dumbledore, who had remained impassive until now, straightened, examining the contents intently.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°This is Rovena Ravenclaw¡¯s Diadem,¡± Scarlet explained, her voice calm as if reciting from a textbook. ¡°It once held a fragment of the dark wizard¡¯s soul. I destroyed it by stabbing the Horcrux, giving it a lethal blow. Queen Sc¨¢thach later took it to the Shadowy Land, ensuring the soul fragment would have no chance of return. You should still be able to detect traces of dark magic on the diadem. It¡¯s a pity the crown couldn¡¯t be preserved intact...but perhaps you can restore it, Professor.¡±

    Professor Dumbledore leaned forward, his fingers lingered over the fragments not touching them, for a long moment. ¡°Rowena Ravenclaw¡¯s diadem,¡± he murmured, almost to himself. ¡°An ancient relic ¨C one that held knowledge and darkness in equal measure.¡± He straightened, his expression unusually solemn. ¡°You¡¯ve accomplished a remarkable feat in destroying this Horcrux, Scarlet. Few have faced such dark magic and emerged unscathed. You¡¯ve persuaded me, Scarlet. You have my trust and belief. However, Ms. Everhart must remain here at Hogwarts - a safe place where Death Eaters cannot reach her.¡±

    He turned to Alexis, his tone sincere, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Everhart, but we cannot risk losing you.¡±

    ¡°Um...¡± Alexis hesitated. ¡°I get that, and I do want to stay somewhere I won¡¯t be a burden to you all, but honestly, I don¡¯t think Hogwarts is as safe as you think.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Professor Dumbledore¡¯s eyes, full of curiosity, met Alexis¡¯s. ¡°Ms. Everhart, it seems you have glimpsed much that eludes the ordinary eye. May I ask what it is that gives you such grave doubts about Hogwarts¡¯ defenses?¡±

    ¡°Okay, so...¡± Alexis bit her lips and glanced at Scarlet, who gave her an encouraging nod. She took a breath, then continued, ¡°I know this sounds weird, but some of the things I¡¯ve read, or seen...There¡¯s more, not included in the proposal since it¡¯s focused only on hunting down the Horcruxes. So...next year, you¡¯re planning to hire Gilderoy Lockhart as our Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher, right? Well, he¡¯s a complete disaster for the school. He doesn¡¯t teach anything useful; all he does is make us read his books ¨C stories he actually stole from real adventurers. He obliviated them and claimed the tales as his own. It¡¯s criminal. He just ends up weakening the students¡¯ defense skill when, later on, Death Eaters infiltrate Hogwarts.¡±

    Professor Dumbledore raised brow prompted her to continue, and Alexis rattled off the series of impeding calamities.

    Alexis leaned forward, voice serious. ¡°Oh, and before that, there¡¯s the basilisk in the Chamber of Secret. If we manage to get the diary from Ginny - or better, from Lucius Malfoy - then we¡¯ll be in the clear. But if it falls into any student¡¯s hands, it¡¯ll release the basilisk, putting everyone here in real danger.¡±

    ¡°Oh! And then there¡¯s Barty Crouch Jr. impersonating Mad-Eye Moody - you hired him as another Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher, and he turned out to be a Death Eater! A student died in the Triwizard Tournament! What else...oh, and Umbridge! She¡¯s not even a Death Eater, she¡¯s from the Ministry of Magic, but she¡¯s so evil she was literally every student¡¯s nightmare. Some fella says she¡¯s even scarier than Voldemort.¡± Alexis noticed Professor Dumbledore¡¯s dismayed expression and added, ¡°Um...so, honestly? I think the safest place in the world might be that tiny spot right behind Scarlet.¡±

    Professor Dumbledore looked weary, and after a long pause, he replied, ¡°I see.¡±

    Scarlet continued, ¡°Professor, everything¡¯s shifted since I took down Quirrell. So, what Alexis saw may not even happen. We can take it as a reference point, though. I¡¯ll keep a close eye on any new Defence Against the Dark Arts substitute teachers, in case a Death Eater tries to impersonate them. After we¡¯re down with the Horcruxes, I¡¯ll see to them.¡±

    Professor Dumbledore listened with a slight frown but remained composed. ¡°It pains me, Ms. Everhart, to hear that Hogwarts¡¯ sanctuary has failed some of its most vulnerable students, even in a world beyond my own. He paused, collecting his thoughts. ¡°You may have doubts about my role, and I cannot fault you for them. But as long as I am headmaster, I will strive to offer every protection I can.¡±

    He noticed the doubt in Alexis¡¯s expression, but Scarlet gave a firm nod. At least one student here believes in me, he mused.

    After a moment, he tapped his fingertips thoughtfully and asked, ¡°Five Horcruxes remain. Besides the one in Harry¡¯s scar, how do you propose we find and destroy the rest?¡±

    ¡°Leave the locket to me; I¡¯ll handle it during the summer break, just as outlined in my proposal.¡± Scarlet recounted her plan. ¡°As for the diary, we can either wait for Lucius Malfoy to slip it into Ginny¡¯s belongings, as Alexis saw in her vision and as I detailed, or I could take the initiative ¨C pay the Malfoys a visit, persuade them, and end the Horcrux there. Also, I¡¯m curious about the Dark Mark. Mr. Malfoy must have caught my hint from the last time we met.¡±

    Alexis stared, astonished. ¡°You WHAT?¡±

    ¡°I hinted at it,¡± Scarlet explained. ¡°When I met Mr. Malfoy at the station during Christmas break - when Draco introduced us - I noticed something odd on his forearm, though it was covered under long sleeves. I didn¡¯t connect it with the Dark Mark at the time; I just thought it looked...strange, maybe even a bit familiar, but I couldn¡¯t place it. Now that I know he has the Dark Mark, that sense of familiarity was likely the same feeling I get around the soul fragments. Do you think I could talk him down, give me the diary in exchange for me keeping his Dark Mark a secret?¡±

    ¡°Um...¡± Alexis thought back to all the fanfics she¡¯d read, plus the original storyline. ¡°He¡¯d do just about anything for his family. That¡¯s his weak spot. Does that help?¡±

    ¡°Probably. At least I know what angle to approach him with.¡± Scarlet noticed Professor Dumbledore¡¯s odd look and shrugged. ¡°Business tactics. I need to master persuasion if I¡¯m going to win over clients in the future.¡±

    Professor Dumbledore nodded. ¡°I appreciate the trust you¡¯ve both placed in me,¡± he replied, his gaze warm but thoughtful. ¡°Though your paths may be unorthodox, I sense a great sincerity behind them.¡± He looked to Scarlet, his eyes twinkling again.¡± For now, let us proceed as outlined in your proposal ¨C cautiously. I¡¯ll take on the task of investigating the Gaunt family¡¯s remains, and, if need be, consider the vault of Bellatrix Lestrange.¡±

    The three of them concluded their discussion, and Scarlet left the office feeling thoroughly satisfied.

    Alexis, still processing, muttered, ¡°We...we just left? Just like that? He agreed to go along with your plan? Really?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, and yes.¡± Scarlet replied with a bright smile. ¡°Now get some rest. I¡¯ll try to send him another proposal before the summer break.¡±

    ¡°Another proposal?¡±

    ¡°How to stay safe when you¡¯re up against the Killing Curse.¡±

    ¡°...You seriously thinking a cloak made of ants could protect you from the Killing Curse?¡±

    ¡°Worth a try. Goodnight.¡±

    ¡°...Goodnight.¡±

 Chapter 61 - The Video Clip

    ¡°I finally figured out why Dumbledore went along with your plan!¡± The next day, Alexis rushed over to Scarlet¡¯s side after Scarlet finished her morning meeting with her assistants. Alexis whispered, ¡°He¡¯s totally not the original version - he¡¯s the fanfic version!¡±

    Noticing the dark circles under Alexis¡¯s blue eyes, Scarlet replied, ¡°...You stayed up all night just to figure that out?¡±

    ¡°This is, like, really important! We need to know if he¡¯s on our side!¡± Alexis protested.

    ¡°And if he¡¯s not?¡± Scarlet asked, ¡°Is he going to join the dark forces and take over the world?¡±

    ¡°No, but...¡±

    ¡°Then, even if he isn¡¯t with us, he¡¯s still fighting against evil, which suits our needs, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Scarlet gathered her notes and reports. ¡°The enemy¡¯s enemy is our ally, and I don¡¯t mind he doesn¡¯t completely align with us as long as the villain can be wiped out. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Alexis thought for a moment. ¡°Yeah, I guess you¡¯re right...Just, you know, I¡¯ve got this uneasy feeling.¡±

    ¡°Life¡¯s always uneasy, especially for adults. We¡¯re no longer children, so we make compromises to achieve our goals,¡± Scarlet said with a gentle smile. ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t try to kill anyone, I can even handle him expelling me from Hogwarts.¡±

    ¡°...Okay, sensei, I get it. Always have a backup plan, huh?¡±

    ¡°...Shut up.¡±

    Days passed peacefully.

    No news worth alerting the students from newspapers, no death threats looming. The Auror substitute teachers were all verified wizards - no imposters had snuck in - meaning Barty Crouch Jr. hasn''t escaped from Azkaban. According to Professor Dumbledore, his mother was still in decent health for her age, though she would likely become very ill within a few years, enough to disguise herself as the weak prisoner in Azkaban, if the storyline was still following the original series.

    ¡°Professor Dumbledore promised he¡¯d keep an eye on her, so we should be fine for this school year,¡± Scarlet said, finishing her novel draft.

    Alexis, sitting next to her in the training room while working on a character design, chimed in, ¡°But summer break is gonna be a disaster for Harry when Dobby causes havoc at his aunt¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°Well, he¡¯ll have to manage until I¡¯m done with Kreacher and can talk to the Malfoys,¡± Scarlet replied. ¡°Maybe I can ask Mr. Black if he¡¯d order Kreacher to guard Harry at Dursleys¡¯ after we handle the locket problem.¡±

    Alexis considered Scarlet¡¯s idea and nodded, ¡°Then it should be fine.¡±

    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the game going? I haven¡¯t seen those two experimenting in here lately.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re almost done with the demo.¡±

    Scarlet looked at Alexis in surprise. ¡°That was fast.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re super quick,¡± Alexis nodded. ¡°They tested it out on paper in their dorm. It¡¯s hilarious to see the ink dots fighting under command. Now all they need is to project the characters in 3D, like a hologram or something. They¡¯re hunting for a suitable table, so they¡¯ll probably start experimenting here soon.¡±

    ¡°Great progress.¡± Scarlet raised an eyebrow. ¡°And they haven¡¯t asked me for any cash, so they¡¯re still using recycled materials? How are they even finding these things?¡±

    ¡°Through Hogwarts¡¯s House-elves,¡± Alexis looked equally surprised. ¡°They¡¯ve made friends with a few of them and often ask for materials for free.¡±

    ¡°...So that¡¯s how they got their hands on those greatswords.¡±

    ¡°Probably?¡± Alexis shrugged. ¡°If they manage to work out the runes for projections, or transfiguration, or anything that works, I might finally get to show you the epic Servant fights I¡¯ve been telling you about.¡±

    ¡°...I keep telling you, there¡¯s no such thing as the Holy Grail War here. My dad never found any city called Fuyuki in Japan.¡±

    ¡°Just in case! You¡¯re, like, our Batman with a backup plan for everything, so I¡¯m just saying, if it really happens, you¡¯d be ready.¡± Alexis insisted. ¡°I mean, this is a fanfiction world! I still haven¡¯t figured out Snape¡¯s storyline. Who knows if this could be a Harry Potter and Fate crossover, and he might even be one of the Masters?!¡±

    Scarlet sighed, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll take note of your concern, though I still think you¡¯re overthinking it.¡±

    She had expected it would take a longer time for the Weasley twins to create a charm or runes capable of projecting something hologram-like, but progress was surprisingly fast. The biggest hurdle ended up being applying Alexis¡¯s character design to the game.

    In other words, Fred and George were struggling with modelling.

    The characters they conjured from Alexis¡¯s drawings turned out as a mess, so horribly done that the twins were so defeated to even prank anyone for a few days.

    ¡°Oh my Merlin, I can¡¯t believe this,¡± Alexis said, half-amused, half-frustrated. ¡°I mean, they¡¯re genius with hands-on stuff. Their senses are great, and their products look amazing, though I don¡¯t really like the colour palettes, but whatever...How is it possible they can¡¯t accurately visualize my character? Or...is it my design too complicated to materialize?¡±

    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re just better at bringing life to more human-like figures than your 2D anime characters?¡± Scarlet suggested.

    ¡°Although this is the version we all agreed on, I could change the design.¡± Alexis sighed. ¡°But they¡¯re so stubborn - they won¡¯t even consider my suggestions to alter it. Hey, they¡¯re very flexible most of the time, why don¡¯t they be flexible this time too?¡±

    ¡°Persistence is a good quality. Let them work through it. They¡¯ll figure it out.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Alexis nodded, then perked up. ¡°By the way, do you have time tomorrow?¡±

    Scarlet glanced at her. ¡°Depends. What are you planning?¡±

    ¡°Half an hour here in the training room.¡± Alexis said, looking excited. ¡°I finally finished that AMV clip! It¡¯s just a short one, but I want to project it here, like a full-on movie theater.¡±

    Scarlet thought for a moment, ¡°How about just before my training session tomorrow night?¡±

    ¡°Perfect!¡± Alexis beamed. ¡°Just wait - you¡¯re gonna be blown away!¡±This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Alright...¡±

    The next day, Scarlet could tell just how excited Alexis was, as she kept peeking over at Scarlet whenever they passed each other in the Great Hall or in the hallways. Alexis even grinned across the crowded dinner hall at her, catching the attention of Amelia and Maya.

    ¡°Is she alright? Why does she keep staring at you?¡± Maya asked, curious and a bit concerned.

    Amelia, on the other hand, was a bit more blunt. ¡°She looks like a nutter.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Maya scolded slightly. ¡°But, yeah, she does seem...a bit unhinged with that grin. Are you sure no one¡¯s jinxed or pranked her?¡±

    ¡°No, she¡¯s just overexcited about tonight¡¯s activity, which she¡¯s kept a mystery from me,¡± Scarlet replied.

    Maya looking intrigued. ¡°Is it something to do with the game Fred and George are making? I heard the Gryffindors were trying out their games, and it was supposed to be fantastic!¡±

    ¡°It seems a bit poorly designed, if I¡¯m being honest,¡± Amelia commented, ¡°I saw the game on a piece of enchanted paper, and it was just lines and dots.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re a bit stuck at the moment. But I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll figure it out.¡± Scarlet couldn¡¯t endure the excited gaze Alexis was fixated on her any longer, so she grabbed a few rice balls and headed to her training room fifteen minutes earlier than her usual dinner time. Guess I¡¯ll have supper tonight with the cookies stored in my dorm desk, Scarlet mused as she trotted toward her room.

    Alexis soon followed behind her. ¡°Why so early today? I thought I was going to leave earlier to set up the place.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a short AMV, isn¡¯t it? Keep it simple and save yourself the hassle of peeking at me.¡±

    ¡°Ehehee, sorry for the peeking! I¡¯m just super excited. But hey, I wanna enjoy it and reload it.¡±

    ¡°...Do whatever you want, just don¡¯t disturb my training.¡±

    ¡°Promise I won¡¯t!¡±

    Finally, they settled into the training room on the sofa Alexis had conjured. The lights were dimmed, and a crystal ¨C what she called a projector ¨C and two cones ¨C her makeshift speakers - were placed on the coffee table in front of them.

    Making sure everything was perfect, Alexis flicked her wand with a flourish. ¡°Play!¡±

    [¡°That is, a Faked Holy Grail War.¡±]

    To Scarlet surprise, the video was in Japanese with Mandarin subtitles. She even recognised the watermark of the creator in the top right corner. Even more surprisingly, both the Japanese voiceover and the Mandarin subtitles were spot on!

    Since this was a clip that materialised based on Alexis¡¯s memory, meaning she had a very solid memory of this video...how many times did she watch this video clip in her previous life? Scarlet mused.

    [A tattooed hand stretched toward a magic circle lit by torchlight. The scene cut to another magic circle surrounded by candles, with men in formal business suits.]

    A Japanese vocal started to sing; it was a female singer whose voice sounded epic in this song.

    [¡°The summoned seven heroic spirit--¡±]

    [Fast cuts showed a man studying scrolls and papers, an ill girl lying in bed, flashes of various classes or job titles in black and white, then a small hand with a red tattoo was shown resting on the hospital bed.]

    [¡°--shall descend to this world as Servants,¡±]

    [Another similar magic circle appeared, with another man standing before it. The magic circle glowed.]

    [¡°Slaughtering each other in order to grab the Holy Grail.¡±]

    [An old man and a young man appeared in a forest, and then the scene shifted to a teenage girl in a cave well-lit in torchlight, dressed in a white gown, gazing at a man in golden armor seated on a throne.]

    [¡°Thus, it is named the Holy Grail War.¡±]

    [The scene cut to Big Ben on a sunny day, where a blonde teenage boy shouted, ¡°But I really want to take part in the Holy Grail War set in America, Professor!¡±]

    [Chess pieces fell apart, but they looked different from the usual ones found on a chessboard.]

    [¡°I ask of you...¡±]

    [¡°I ask of you...¡±]

    [¡°I ask of you...¡±]

    [¡°Are you--¡±]

    [¡°Are you--¡±]

    [¡°Are you--¡±]

    [¡°--the insolent Mage seeking to latch onto the radiance of the king before you?¡±]

    [The scene jumped between various individuals posing the question - some young, some mature, some sounding maniac, others stern - before finally fixing on the man in golden armour. The teenage girl in white gown knelt before him in utmost respect. As the camera zoomed in, the back of her hand glowed, revealing a similar tattoo.]

    Scarlet found herself overwhelmed the moment this clip played. Dense information bombarded her relentlessly, not giving her a moment to breathe. The music was intense and sounded approaching chorus, but she focused on the dialogue and the characters.

    [¡°Is it you?¡± The man in golden armour realized something.]

    [¡°Is that you?¡± An androgynous figure with long green hair turned their head in surprise.]

    [The man in golden armour amused. ¡°Well, well, seems like this wasn¡¯t as boring as I thought.¡±]

    [A golden orb glowed, an object resembling locks and gears turning, and a hand reached out to grasp something within it.]

    [¡°Zabaniyah.¡± The cut scene shifted to a veiled woman, who spoke sternly as she lowered herself to the floor. A man in office suit attacked her from behind but crashed and exploded under some eerie summoned limb.]

    Cruel, yet the visuals and music were so beautiful that every scene easily be framed as a computer wallpaper.

    Epic.

    The music reached its chorus, featuring flame throwers, magic blasts, pentacles, and many other elements that Scarlet couldn¡¯t fully comprehend in just a glimpse. The fight between the individuals intensified.

    [The man in golden armour grinned menacingly while the green-haired person smiled knowingly, hinting at their recognition of each other.]

    [¡°EA, sing as you wish!¡±]

    [¡°I¡¯m happy.¡± The scene shifted to the back of the green-haired figure, ¡°So happy that I get to test my abilities against yours like this once again.¡±]

    [Drizzles fell upon flowers in the desert. The pure white flower bloomed. Thick clouds with a hole in the middle swirled above, as if punctured by something mystical and magical.]

    [¡°I¡¯m going full throttle on you, Gil,¡± the green-haired figure said sternly, their eyes shining with determination. A pure white flower bloomed in their hand, glowing with intensity. Interspersed frames showed the man in golden armour.]

    [¡°I will awaken the breath of the planet...¡±]

    [¡°The vortex that turns the stars, this heavenly hell--¡±]

    [¡°For I walk with humanity.¡±]

    [¡°--is the eve of creation''s celebration.¡±]

    [¡°Therefore...¡±]

    [¡°Enuma Elish!¡±] [¡°Enuma Elish!¡±]

    Alexis had even set up the audio channel so that one voice chanted from the left and the other from the right, building tension between the two characters - one glowing with a warm greenish light, the other haloed in menacing golden and red hues.

    [The view zoomed out, revealing the sky scattered with numerous golden dots. It then zoomed in on the green-haired figure, showing the land beneath with similar golden dots. As the view pulled back, something shot out from the dots ¨C they¡¯re summoned portals, blasting missile-like projectiles toward the sky, clashing with every sword the summoned portals launched from the above, aimed at the land below.]

    [Clangs and clinks echoed as swords clashed together. Each glowing shot blasted from both sides targeting their opponents. Explosions resonated, and many golden dots shattered into pieces. Some of the sky swords managed to slip past the land missiles, piercing the desert and creating numerous massive pit holes. The green-haired figure stood there, listening to the maniacal laughter of the man in golden armour, who floated high above in the sky.]

    Scarlet¡¯s mouth fell opened in awe at this epic battle scene, her eyes overwhelmed by the high intensity and vibrant colours.

    [A few more characters flashed by, and the song began to slow down.]

    [¡°This shall be my last blow for tonight.¡± The man in golden armour held a peculiar sword, as the scene suddenly faded into white and grey lines, leaving his red eyes and the greenish eyes of the other figure shining brightly. ¡°Take this blow as the substitute for our promise of reunion.¡±]

    [A few more characters flashed by, then the blonde teenage boy appeared to be in a toilet, staring into the basin with an expression of disbelief. A car passed by the battlefield, with a man inside looking up at the punctured sky in shock.]

    [¡°So, this is--¡± the teenage girl in the white gown said in a frightened tone,]

    [¡°--the Holy Grail War.¡±]

    The clip came to an end, transitioning to a black screen with the title Fate Strange Fake displayed in white.

    An awkward silence enveloped the two girls still seated on the sofa.

    ¡°So...?¡± Alexis asked tentatively.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Scarlet replied, taking a long moment to process the intense information she had just absorbed. ¡°Mind explaining who they were?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Alexis beamed, eager to share her insights.

 Chapter 62 - This is more towards a Filler chapter, I think

    Alexis tried her best to explain, and after replaying the clip replayed several times, Scarlet finally understood her concern. Still, she was confident. ¡°This would never happen. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°How can you be so sure?!¡± Alexis protested, pointing at the paused scene of Gilgamesh and Enkidu blasting each other with Enuma Elish. ¡°Look! They could totally explode a whole continent! I mean, we¡¯re talking like...humanoid nukes here!¡±

    ¡°Their power comes from their Masters, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Scarlet pointed out calmly. ¡°Trust me, no human in this world could fuel them to that level.¡±

    ¡°But, like they could use the Ley lines...¡±

    ¡°If someone actually used the Ley lines (some sort of power source from earth) on such a massive scale, the Queen would have alerted me,¡± Scarlet raised an eyebrow. ¡°The Queen¡¯s been observing the world for centuries, since the time of legends. She never once mentioned the Holy Grail War or Ley lines to me. Do you really think she wouldn¡¯t tell me about this?¡±

    Alexis thought about it for a moment, then exhaled. ¡°You¡¯re right, I guess I¡¯m just, like, over-worrying.¡±

    After a brief silence, Scarlet asked, ¡°When is this coming out?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like...thirty years from now, I think?¡± Alexis counted on her fingers. ¡°Oh! I mean, Fate/Strange Fake. The Fate universe started way earlier, like, in the year 2000...I think? I never got the chance to get super into it before I got here. Ugh, I still haven¡¯t started the game!¡±

    ¡°So, you just learned about the Servants¡¯ lore, and their anime and video clips.¡±

    ¡°Yup!¡± Alexis nodded enthusiastically. ¡°I mean, just look at him! Gilgamesh is hot! Okay, yeah, he¡¯s got an awful personality, thinking everyone else is, like, a total ¡®mongrel¡¯, but hey, he¡¯s hot! And Enkidu? Also hot! That¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    ¡°...Okay.¡±

    ¡°Not just him, though. There are loads of hot guys in the series!¡± Alexis emphasised, ¡°Even some of the grandpas are, like, super hot!¡±

    ¡°...Grandpa?¡±

    ¡°The First Hassan! He¡¯s literally why assassins are called assassins,¡± Alexis said, eyes sparkling. ¡°Oh, and Archer! In his red battle suit ¨C super good at cooking. He¡¯s like, the mom of the group.¡±

    ¡°...Archer?¡± Scarlet looked puzzled but decided not to think too deeply about it. Instead, she asked, ¡°By the way, what class do you think I¡¯d be?¡±

    ¡°Lancer, obviously!¡± Alexis paused, considering it. ¡°But also maybe Caster. You could totally have two classes and more, like C¨² Chulainn! Oh, he¡¯s super hot too! And honestly, your battle suit looked a lot like the one he wore in the anime...¡±

    Scarlet chuckled and set the thought aside. ¡°Right. Well, I¡¯m starting my training now, so keep it quiet, okay?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m heading back.¡± Alexis quickly shoved her things into her bag. ¡°So glad none of this stuff is actually gonna happen. Anyway, see you tomorrow. Byeee!¡±

    ¡°Bye,¡± Scarlet replied, watching her leave before beginning her warm-ups.

    But as the door closed behind Alexis, something nagged at Scarlet. The door had closed slower than usual, creaking as it did...Hmm, probably needs some oil, she thought, shrugging it off and continue with her routine.

    The next day, she was surprised to find that the twins had managed to bring Alexis¡¯s character design to life.

    They inserted a glass piece, about the size of a thumb, into a wooden board carved with an empty slot. Something activated, and a holographic yet solid-looking screen materialized above the board, floating in mid-air. The screen displayed an animation of two boys tipping their hats and bowing, them jumping aside as two wands shot into view, forming a sparkling ¡°W¡± - their logo, a W with two intertwined wands.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Fancy, isn¡¯t it?¡± Fred grinned broadly, ¡°I must say, milady, your suggestion to put out logo on every product has been a real beacon for us. Our name¡¯s spread to people who haven¡¯t even bought anything yet!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve even had an order from Germany!¡± George added, his face lighting up. ¡°Blimey!¡±

    ¡°Glad it helped.¡± Scarlet examined the wooden plate as the screen displayed a blank page with only a play button. ¡°So, what¡¯s next?¡±

    ¡°In our first design, this shard only holds one game, so just click play, and we¡¯re set. But we hit a bit of a snag fitting all of Wizard¡¯s Gambit into this small glass piece ¨C it''s just too complex. So, it¡¯s a demo version for now.¡± Fred explained. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯ll work for testing the character designs. Just click play, and we can test it out.¡±

    George tapped the play button, then placed a card onto the wooden plate.

    A vortex appeared on the plate, then a man in armour holding a sword emerged, scowling and addressing the audience, ¡°You¡¯re the one who summoned me? Whatcha¡¯ want me to kill?¡±

    The art style wasn¡¯t quite the 2D anime look Alexis had aimed for. It looked more like a 3D model trying to resemble 2D in some mobile games, or similar to the Vtubers Scarlet had stumbled upon in her previous life.

    Scarlet glanced at a proud Alexis, who had her hands on her hips. ¡°Looks neat. What about the other characters?¡±

    George swapped the Swordman card for another, this time showing a young woman holding a spear. ¡°Spearman, at your service.¡±

    The voice of the spear-wielding woman caught Scarlet off guard. She narrowed her eyes at Alexis. ¡°Why does her voice sound like an older version of me?¡±

    Alexis looked away with a sheepish smile. ¡°Well...I might¡¯ve been a bit inspired by you, hehe.¡±

    Fred and George chuckled.

    George took away the Spearman card and place another. This time, a middle-aged man with a longbow appeared, muttering, ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with quick. I need a nap.¡±

    Fred nodded approvingly. ¡°Brilliant. Just as we imagined. Well worth splitting wizard chess just to study their magic.¡±

    Scarlet eyed the three cards. ¡°So, only three characters?¡±

    ¡°They can be upgraded.¡± George held up more cards. ¡°This one makes them a team leader, this one a captain, and this one a general.¡±

    Fred pointed to another stack. ¡°These are buffs, weapons, and items.¡±

    ¡°Only healing potions?¡± Scarlet flipped through the cards. ¡°No clerics or classes to heal injured units?¡±

    ¡°The commander - meaning the player - has healing powers,¡± Fred explained, pointing to a corner of the wooden plate. ¡°In 1v1, the commander can heal their unit three times, with a minute gap between each use, and no recharges. In 5v5, three heals with a recharge. Troops-vs-troops allows ten heals with faster recharge time.¡±

    George added, ¡°Plus, they can use items to speed up the recharge.¡±

    ¡°And all cards can only be drawn from the stack beside the battlefield? Once every minute?¡± Scarlet asked for confirmations and received nods in reply. ¡°So it¡¯s all down to luck ¨C no picking favourites?¡±

    ¡°For this version, no,¡± Fred replied with a mischievous smile. ¡°But for an upgraded version - definitely.¡±

    ¡°And we¡¯ll sell it at different prices,¡± George added with a similar grin.

    ¡°With even more stylish characters, each with their own lore and stories--¡±

    ¡°--getting players hooked on collecting them, just like with the Chocolate frog cards.¡±

    ¡°And we¡¯ll package these with our other consumables--¡±

    ¡°--our sales will soar so high, and we¡¯ll be the finest businessmen, bringing joy and laughter to everyone!¡±

    Scarlet was impressed. ¡°Wow, you two dream big.¡±

    Alexis, however, looking a bit downcast. ¡°I wish I knew what my dream was.¡±

    ¡°Until you do, just keep making games with us!¡± Fred said, clapping her on the shoulder. ¡°After Wizard¡¯s Gambit is a hit, we¡¯ll make one of your simple game next. You¡¯ll be famous, Alexis!¡±

    ¡°Or,¡± Scarlet suggested, ¡°you could still consider sending a r¨¦sum¨¦ to Nintendo or PlayStation.¡±

    Alexis¡¯s eyes lit up, then an idea struck her. ¡°Or, I could start my own studio and make indie games!¡±

    Scarlet nodded. ¡°If you¡¯ve got the funding.¡±

    ¡°Which means I¡¯d better start saving up if I want my own studio.¡± Alexis sank thoughtfully into her plans.

    Turning back to Fred and George, Scarlet asked, ¡°So, next up is finishing the game table design?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Fred nodded. ¡°Although we¡¯ll have to slow down a bit ¨C exams are coming, and we¡¯re not taking a bunch of T¡¯s home.¡±

    Scarlet chuckled. ¡°Fair enough. Just let me know if you need any galleons.¡±

    ¡°Will do, Milady!¡± The twins chorused.

    With a satisfied sigh, Scarlet bid the game makers goodbye and headed to the library. Life was just lovely without villains lurking in the shadows.

    And once she dealt with the soul fragments, she¡¯d have even more time hunt down those Death Eaters at her leisure.

    Scarlet sincerely hoped her plan would succeed.

 Chapter 63 - The Cunning Scarlet

If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

 Chapter 64 - A few days before Summer Break

If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

 Chapter 65 - First day of the holiday

This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

 Chapter 66 - Heading for the hunt

This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

 Chapter 67 - The Third Kill

Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

 Chapter 68 - The Fourth Kill

The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

 Chapter 69 - Kulning for the Lost Soul

Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

 Chapter 70 - Meeting the Malfoys

You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

 Chapter 71 - Private talk with Lucius Malfoy

Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

 Chapter 72 - The Fifth Kill

This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

 Chapter 73 - A Fathers Comfort

If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

 Chapter 74 - Meeting the Queen

This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

 Chapter 75 - Harry and the Dursleys

Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

 Chapter 76 - The Sixth Kill

You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

 Chapter 77 - Scarlets Daily Life in Hometown

Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

 Chapter 78 - The Prisoner of Azkaban

Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

 Chapter 79 - Failed to catch the rat

Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

 Chapter 80 - Scarlet, Juggling between Two Sides

    ¡°It...it can¡¯t be!¡± Black was the first to shout. ¡°Peter, that coward ¨C it¡¯s impossible for him to have the audacity to host such a ritual!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Black,¡± Scarlet regarded him with a calm expression. ¡°He was once a Gryffindor, after all. There must be a reason the Sorting Hat decided to place him in Gryffindor instead of Hufflepuff, who would take all those left unsorted.¡±

    Black tightened his lips, struggling to find a retort, but ultimately shut his mouth.

    Professor Dumbledore, meanwhile, sank into contemplation. After a long silent, he said, ¡°Is that the reason you requested the destruction of Mr. Riddle¡¯s remains?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Scarlet nodded, then pressed further. ¡°So, Professor, have you destroyed them?¡±

    Professor Dumbledore sigh deeply. ¡°Though I prefer not to disturb the dead, your warning came urgently, and I trust you must have a solid reason behind it. Thus, I burned the remains to ashes and scattered them into the ocean. I believe that should suffice. However, I imagine you can now provide a more detailed explanation?¡±

    Scarlet nodded again. Before continuing, she glanced at Black and asked, ¡°Is it all right for me to speak now, or would you prefer a more private setting?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Professor Dumbledore replied, glancing at Black. ¡°I trust Sirius to remain discreet about matters that should not become common knowledge.¡±

    Ignoring Black¡¯s blank expression, Scarlet recalled the precise description Alexis had given her. She continued, ¡°The necromantic ritual of resurrection consists of three main ingredients: the bone of the father, unknowingly given; the flesh of the servant, willingly given; and the blood of the enemy, forcibly taken.¡±

    She paused for a moment, ensuring she had recited the details correctly and giving the two wizards time to process the information. Counting on her fingers, she elaborated, ¡°The bone of the father, which Professor has already dealt with; the flesh of the servant, from the escaped prisoner; and the blood of the enemy, which the dark wizard insists must come from Harry Potter. The boy signifies his fall, or so the dark wizard believes. His initial plan involved causing trouble during the Triwizard Tournament, successfully luring Harry and another Hogwarts student. The student was killed, the dark wizard took Harry¡¯s blood, and with Pettigrew¡¯s flesh and his father¡¯s bone, he gained a body - right at his father¡¯s grave.¡±

    Black furrowed his brows. ¡°Why did you speaking as though these events have already happened? As though you witnessed them?¡±

    Scarlet turned her gaze to Professor Dumbledore. Received his silent nod to ¡°say whatever you will¡±, she continued, ¡°Because, if I weren¡¯t here to intervene, this is what was supposed to happen in the future. Now, I¡¯m not sure who he might choose for the blood ingredient of his ritual, considering I¡¯m the one who destroyed all his available soul fragments, not Harry.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve destroyed all of them?!¡± Black exclaimed. But noticing Professor Dumbledore¡¯s calm demeanour, he realised the headmaster must have already known.

    ¡°Yes, all but the one in the vault,¡± Scarlet said gravely. ¡°I know Gringotts has very tight security measures, and until now, no one had been able to steal from its vaults. However, with all other soul fragments eliminated, I fear the one that remains might sense something and take action ¨C perhaps bewitching a staff member to retrieve it or Pettigrew using his Animagus form to slip past security.¡±

    ¡°I understand your concerns, Scarlet,¡± Professor Dumbledore replied. ¡°I share them as well. We¡¯re doing our best to find a way to retrieve the cup for you - or bring you to it. But for now, there¡¯s little we can do except continue searching for Peter Pettigrew.¡±

    Scarlet nodded, then raised several other concerns. She mentioned ensuring Barty Crouch Jr. Had not swapped places with his gravely ill mother, trying they luck in Romania¡¯s wilderness to search for the rat, sealing the passage hidden beneath the Whomping Willow, making sure next year¡¯s Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher didn¡¯t carry a bottle of wine or alcohol everywhere, to avoid the possibility of Polyjuice Potion being used...

    Professor Dumbledore patiently listened to Scarlet¡¯s suggestions, and after another round of discussion, he bid them goodbye and hurried off to take the necessary actions.

    Black sat in silence for a long while, processing all the information he had just received in a meeting that had lasted no more than half an hour. Narrowing his eyes, he scrutinised the red-haired girl. ¡°Ancient magic, huh?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ancient magic. No more than that,¡± Scarlet shrugged, then turned her attention back to studying her runic stone, searching for a way to locate the rat.

    Eventually, she found a ritual that required a crystal pendulum as the pointer. She performed the ritual, but to her frustration, it¡¯s didn¡¯t work.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it working?¡± Scarlet muttered, examining the magic circle drawn on the stone floor with special chalk. She looked genuinely puzzled. ¡°I followed every step, used the correct runes, and even have his picture here. What could be wrong?¡±

    She continued her attempts for an entire day under Black¡¯s watch, but the results were fruitless. Finally, she sighed in reluctant defeat. ¡°Either I¡¯m not talented at this kind of ritual, or I need something with a stronger connection to the rat.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®something with a stronger connection¡¯?¡± Black asked, curiosity piqued. He had watched her closely, noting that the magic circle had glowed faintly ¨C a sign that she was performing the ritual correctly. Yet the pendulum failed to point in any direction. When Scarlet tested it by attempting to locate Meiko and William, the pendulum moved, albeit slightly, proving the ritual worked. It just failed to find Peter Pettigrew.

    ¡°His hair or blood, or my clear memory of him ¨C including how his tail curved ¨C and let me tell you, I have zero interest in remembering what a rat looked the last time I saw him, just to turn him in to Professor Dumbledore,¡± Scarlet replied without hesitation. ¡°I doubt the Weasleys would either. They didn¡¯t seem to care much about the rat when it was still their pet. It¡¯s not like they treated it the way some people pamper their cats, memorising every sound the cat makes just to avoid being scolded for petting it wrong. Otherwise, having one of the Weasleys join this ritual might¡¯ve work.¡±

    Scarlet paused briefly before continuing. ¡°Or his birthdate, down to the minute, combined with his true name. Personal belongings he¡¯s used recently and frequently might also work. But I have none of that ¨C only a photograph of him in the papers when he was sent to Azkaban. As for his belongings, whatever he used as the Weasleys¡¯ pet was burned to ashes ages ago. The connection between the photo and him isn¡¯t strong enough for the ritual.¡±This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Black looked confused. ¡°I can understand how hair, blood, memory, or belongings would work, but his birthday and his true name?¡±

    ¡°Not just any birthdate,¡± Scarlet explained, ¡°but the exact time of his birth, down to the minute, and his true name. With those, I can locate the specific soul I¡¯m searching for. Names can be shared by many, so having a precise birthdate ensures I target the right person. In Peter Pettigrew¡¯s case, his name is probably unique, but the pendulum still didn¡¯t respond. That means either there are others named Peter Pettigrew, or I¡¯m simply not skilled enough at this ritual.¡±

    She sighed. ¡°Well, even if I managed to get hold of his hair or blood, I¡¯d probably let Meiko handle the search - she¡¯s the expert in this field. If only she¡¯d met him before; it would¡¯ve been so much easier to track down that rat.¡±

    Black nodded thoughtfully. ¡°So, are you giving up?¡±

    ¡°Yup, I have other things to do. I can¡¯t spend the rest of my holiday working on this ritual for a rat that will probably die the moment it shows its face in front of me,¡± Scarlet said with a shrug.

    ¡°What other things?¡± Black asked, trailing behind her as they excited the basement. ¡°Off on some business venture?¡±

    ¡°Exams.¡± Scarlet replied, catching his surprised expression. ¡°I was supposed to fly back today and take a day to relax before sitting my exams at a Muggle school. If it weren¡¯t for that rat, I wouldn¡¯t have had to rush back a few days early.¡±

    ¡°Muggle school exams?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seriously think I¡¯d introduce myself to clients by saying I graduated from Hogwarts, some unknown school in the middle of nowhere, do you?¡± Scarlet rolled her eyes. ¡°I need valid graduation or exam certificates if I want to deal with them professionally. And I need them to apply for universities...Don¡¯t ask me what universities are; ask Meiko. Why can¡¯t Hogwarts come up with a better way to conceal its existence? I feel like I¡¯ll be seen as uneducated in the normal world, even though we actually are educated. Hogwarts certifications are useless in the Muggle world...Anyway, I¡¯m going to study now.¡±

    Black watched the grumpy Lady of the Red House retreat to her room. He scratched his head, pondering how he was supposed to accompany her to the exams. Probably best to consult Willam or Meiko about this bodyguard matters.

    On the morning of her exam, Scarlet arrived at a secondary school at half-past eight after a two-hour ride.

    It was a public school for ordinary student, specially opened during the summer holidays to host exams for those who self-studied, were home-schooled, or were retaking their tests.

    The parking lot was packed with cars, and groups of parents stood chatting, exchanging tips about home-schooling their children. When Scarlet entered the area with Meiko and Black in tow, curious eyes followed them. It was obvious to everyone that the two adults weren¡¯t her parents.

    ¡°Scarlet!¡±

    She looked up and saw Justin, another Hufflepuff, waving eagerly as he jogged toward her.

    ¡°Hi, Justin,¡± she greeted with a polite smile. ¡°You¡¯re here for the exam too?¡±

    ¡°Yup!¡± Justin puffed out his chest with pride. ¡°With you as my inspiration, I had no excuse not to prepare for the Mug¡ªuh, usual exams as well!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best to have a home tutor if you¡¯re aiming for good score,¡± Scarlet said with a tone of concern. ¡°I sometimes struggled and had to send letters to my tutor. Learning everything on your own isn¡¯t as practical ¨C or as easy - as it seems.¡±

    ¡°I figured as much when I saw you constantly sending letters with owls,¡± Justin smirked. ¡°Bet they weren¡¯t all business-related, eh?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, some were for my tutor,¡± Scarlet admitted.

    Justin nodded in understanding. ¡°I took a page from your book ¨C got a few home tutors and studied the subjects through letters. Let me tell you, it¡¯s not easy to find someone capable of teaching that way.¡±

    As the two carried on, discussing the challenges of long-distance learning with tutors, Black leaned toward Meiko and whispered, ¡°Why have I never seen this tutor of hers at the Red House? Are they hiding or staying elsewhere?¡±

    Meiko replied in a hushed tone, ¡°There¡¯s no tutor. Milady studies all the subjects by herself, using books.¡±

    Black frowned. ¡°Then why not just say so?¡±

    Meiko rolled her eyes. ¡°Too much extraordinary draws unnecessary attention. Milady is already known for her tight schedule and business venture; she doesn¡¯t want more attention interfering with her life.¡±

    If it were me, I¡¯d let everyone at Hogwarts know about this, Black thought to himself. He couldn¡¯t understand Scarlet¡¯s choice but decided to keep quiet and observe.

    ¡°Hello there, you must be Scarlet. Justin had told us so much about you,¡± said Mrs. Finch-Fletchley, Justin¡¯s mother, as she approached with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Finch-Fletchley. Nice to meet you,¡± Scarlet greeted her with a polite bow.

    Mrs. Finch-Fletchley looked around and noticed Black and Meiko standing behind Scarlet, their presence clearly out of place. She asked curiously, ¡°Where are your parents?¡±

    ¡°In Japan...or maybe Hong Kong, busy with work,¡± Scarlet replied, gesturing to the two adults. ¡°This is Mr. Black, my bodyguard, and Ms. Inoue, my head housekeeper and also a bodyguard.¡±

    Both Justin and his mother blinked in confusion. Justin asked, ¡°Why do you need bodyguards?¡±

    ¡°Business matters,¡± Scarlet sighed. ¡°My dad is about to sign a major contract with a large corporation. If it goes through, it¡¯ll secure another five years of revenue. The stakes are so high that some competitors have decided to...act less than honourably.¡±

    Justin gasped. ¡°You mean...they¡¯re targeting you? But why?¡±

    ¡°Because if something happens to me, my dad will be affected. Our stock price would plummet, and he¡¯d almost certainly lose the contract,¡± Scarlet explained with a shrug. ¡°That¡¯s the short version, anyway. It¡¯s more complicated than that.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my, dear, you must have been through so much, having to travel with bodyguards for your safety,¡± Mrs. Finch-Fletchley said sympathetically. ¡°Would it be too much to ask what kind of business your father is involved in?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure which project this involves ¨C he has several ongoing at the moment,¡± Scarlet said as she pulled out a business card. ¡°But if you¡¯re curious, you can call this number. It¡¯s my dad¡¯s secretary. Mention my name, and she¡¯ll help with whatever she can.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely give it a call,¡± Mrs. Finch-Fletchley said with a nod. Then, with a raised eyebrow, she added, ¡°I hear you have your own business as well. Would you mind telling me a bit about it?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯d love to!¡± Scarlet began, but before she could elaborate, the school bell rang, signalling that it was time for students to head to the exam hall.

    Scarlet quickly handed Mrs. Finch-Fletchley another card, this one with William¡¯s name written on the side. ¡°This is my card. The number leads to my office. Mr. Graywood is my manager, and he handles most of my business when I¡¯m not available. You could contact him if you¡¯re interested.¡±

    With that, the conversation ended, and both Scarlet and Justin rushed toward the exam hall, their clear-covered bags containing their stationary in hand. The adults remained in the shaded parking area, exchanging polite nods as the children disappeared into the building.

    Mrs. Finch-Fletchley soon found a seat near the corridor and began making phone calls ¨C many of them. Black observed her for a long moment before realisation dawned on him. ¡°Is she trying to find herself a new client?¡±

    ¡°Not for herself ¨C probably for our Young Master Kyle,¡± Meiko replied and after a moment¡¯s thought.

    Black blinked, both impressed and puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t think Kyle needs her to promote his business.¡± He had to admit, though, Kyle did seem far more reliable than he was.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s for networking,¡± Meiko speculated, though she didn¡¯t sound entirely certain. ¡°Our corporation has strong connections in East Asia but lacks a proper network in Europe and America. Milady might be thinking of expanding those connections, especially after the site visits during her time in Japan and Hong Kong.¡±

    ¡°So...the entire conversation earlier was just a strategy to expand connections?¡± Black asked, half in awe and half in disbelief.

    ¡°Probably. I don¡¯t question Milady¡¯s decisions; I simply follow them,¡± Meiko said as she stood, glancing around. ¡°I¡¯m going to patrol the school grounds. Are you coming?¡±

    ¡°Certainly.¡± Black remembered William¡¯s advice about guarding Scarlet and decided he¡¯d better stick close. ¡°I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡±

    His reply earned him a strange look from Meiko, though she eventually nodded in understanding. ¡°You¡¯ll need some guidance in this line of work, especially since you also have to guard your godson.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Black froze, taken aback.

    Meiko continued as she led the way, gesturing to various areas a bodyguard should monitor. ¡°Milady has been paying an unusual amount of attention to Harry. It¡¯s different from how she interacts with the Weasleys ¨C more like genuine concern of his safety. I can¡¯t say why, but I suspect he may be in some kind of danger. Whatever the case, I advise you to stay vigilant, Mr. Black.¡±

    Black¡¯s mind raced with thoughts, connecting fragments of information. After a long silence, he finally replied, ¡°I will.¡±

 Chapter 81 - Hogwarts School of Forest and Animal Conservation

You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

 Chapter 82 - Be Prepare for the shocking scene of this version of Snape

If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

 Chapter 83 - Snapes trying to adapt to the fact he has a daughter

If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

 Chapter 84 - The Trip to Diagon Alley

You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

 Chapter 85 - Wand-choosing, the typical scene every fanfic would have

The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

 Chapter 86 - Pillow talks, somehow

This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

 Chapter 87 - Wandless Magic

This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

 Chapter 88 - Discussion in the Study

If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

 Chapter 89 - Back to Hogwarts

Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

 Chapter 90 - Notebook Messenger

A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

 Chapter 91 - Arguments on the train

    After the initial excitement of reuniting with friends that after the long summer holiday, everyone in the compartment finally settled down and shared lunch together. This year, each of them had brought their own lunch. Scarlet, however, brought an extra-large, layered bento box filled with bite-sized snacks, all meticulously prepared by her kitchen staff under Meiko¡¯s supervision.

    ¡°The snacks you have here are quite different from what we get at Hogwarts,¡± Amelia commented taking a bite of a rice ball.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s the seasonings,¡± Scarlet said thoughtfully. ¡°I think my chef specifically went to Japan for a taste tour and brought back some of these seasonings.¡±

    ¡°Whoa,¡± the others ¨C most of whom had never travelled abroad ¨C exclaimed in awe.

    ¡°...Anyway, I got you guys some souvenirs from Japan,¡± Scarlet said, her tone lightly stiff as she attempted to change the subject, ¡°I¡¯ll give them to you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, wealthy girl,¡± Amelia teased, but smoothly followed Scarlet¡¯s lead. ¡°So, our CEO-cum-novelist had a busy holiday. Maya and I just lazed around, watching dramas together since we live nearby. How about you three?¡±

    ¡°I read through all my textbooks,¡± Hermione said with a proud grin. ¡°When I ran out, I went to Diagon Alley to buy more. Oh, and I managed to get Gilderoy Lockhart¡¯s autograph!¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡± Maya exclaimed. ¡°Too bad I don¡¯t subscribe to any wizarding magazines or newspapers. I didn¡¯t know he was having an autograph session!¡±

    ¡°You can always get his autograph at Hogwarts - he¡¯s our new Defence Against the Dark Arts professor!¡± Hermione said, brimming with excitement. Ron, however, rolled his eyes in frustration. He had heard enough about Lockhart¡¯s supposed brilliance from his mum at home, and now had to endure Hermione¡¯s admiration as well.

    Harry, observing Scarlet¡¯s calm demeanour, asked, ¡°Scarlet, what do you think about our new professor?¡±

    Scarlet blinked, pulling herself away from Neville¡¯s report that she¡¯d been silently reading. ¡°My opinion might be a little different from the mainstream. Are you sure you want to know?¡±

    Hermione immediately cut in with a matter-of-fact tone, ¡°He must be a powerful wizard, skilled in Defence Against the Dark Arts. Just read his books and you can imagine how capable he is.¡±

    Harry cast Hermione a sidelong glance but kept his focus on Scarlet, silently insisting she answer. He remembered how accurate her assessments of the professors had been in the past, especially with Quirrell. And now, with Peter Pettigrew still at large ¨C a fact Sirius and Ron had both mentioned in their letters ¨C he suspected Scarlet might have reasons for her aloofness regarding Lockhart.

    Scarlet, noticing Harry¡¯s quiet persistence, smiled. ¡°The books you¡¯ve been reading seem to have done wonders for you,¡± she remarked.

    ¡°The more I read, the more I realise how much I don¡¯t know,¡± Harry admitted, a modest smile lighting his face. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just books, either. I tried joining some activity clubs this summer, and I joined an archery club. I met all sorts of people. So...about the new professor?¡±

    Well, so much for dodging the topic...Scarlet thought, exhaling softly. The Harry in front of her felt worlds apart from the one she remembered from their last meeting at the start of the summer holiday...like a slightly more mature version.

    Directing her reply specifically to Harry, she finally said, ¡°Let¡¯s just say...he¡¯s a narcissistic fantasy author and not much more than that.¡±

    Hermione was visibly upset by Scarlet¡¯s words. ¡°He¡¯s not narcissistic! What he wrote was his personal experience fighting dangerous magical creatures - that¡¯s his autobiography! He¡¯s obviously a powerful wizard.¡±

    Scarlet didn¡¯t respond to Hermione¡¯s retort, her gaze quietly shifting to Harry, who appeared to be deep in thought.

    An awkward silence filled the compartment. After a moment, Harry looked up and met Scarlet¡¯s eyes. ¡°So...are you saying he¡¯s good at telling stories, but he might not have actually done all the things he claimed in his books?¡±

    ¡°Of course he did!¡± Hermione snapped, her tone rising again. This time, she turned on Scarlet directly. ¡°Are you just jealous because Professor Lockhart is a more famous author than you?¡±

    The others gasped audibly, and Amelia shook her head in disapproval. ¡°Hermione, that¡¯s rude.¡±

    Scarlet, unfazed by the accusation, smiled like she always does. She saw them as children and, being more open-minded as an adult mentally, was used to handling such outbursts. Before she could speak, Harry intervened, his voice calm but firm.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Hermione,¡± he began, ¡°I don¡¯t know how famous our new professor is as an author, but you need to remember that the Muggles population is much larger than the wizarding one, whether here in Britain or globally.¡±

    He met Hermione¡¯s gaze directly, nudging a nervous Ron aside to address her properly. ¡°Sure, his books are well-known in the wizarding world. But Scarlet¡¯s books have a much wider audience ¨C they''ve been translated into several languages. She has no reason to feel jealous of someone whose fame is limited to our world. And you know she¡¯s never been interested in diving deeper into the wizarding community since the day you met her.

    Hermione stared at Harry, stunned. He continued, his tone steady but pointed, ¡°You¡¯re the smartest witch of our year ¨C you should be able to figure this out if you think it thought rationally. Scarlet has been writing and reading novels since she was five. She knows the ins and outs of storytelling. If anyone here is skilled enough to spot inconsistencies or embellishments in someone¡¯s writing, it¡¯s her. And you know she¡¯s never lied to us about her insights before.¡±

    The compartment fell silent as everyone ¨C including Maya, Amelia, and Ron ¨C watched the tense exchange.

    Hermione, no longer angry but clearly conflicted, turned hesitantly to Scarlet. ¡°Do you...really think so? That Professor Lockhart isn¡¯t reliable?¡±

    Scarlet offered her a sincere smile. ¡°Time will tell the truth. You might be right, and I might be wrong. There¡¯s no way to know for sure until it¡¯s revealed. But one thing I can say with confidence is that he is narcissistic. If you ever read other autobiographies, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll noticed the difference easily.¡±

    Harry nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ve read a few autobiographies over the summer, and they usually feel grounded. Lockhart¡¯s stories, though ¨C they do seem solid on the surface, but they¡¯re...overly polished. If I¡¯m honest, they feel decorated. But just like Scarlet said, we¡¯ll see how it unfolds this year.¡±

    Yeah, Alexis is going to make sure you all witness something, Scarlet mused to herself with a cheerful smile.

    Hermione huffed, crossing her arms. ¡°Time will prove that I¡¯m right and you¡¯re wrong.¡±

    Scarlet nodded, surprising Hermione with her earnest expression. ¡°And I¡¯ll be glad if you are. That would mean we¡¯ll have a reliable professor ¨C which would be good news for all of us.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Hermione struggled to find a suitable reply. After a long pause, she furrowed her brows and gave up with frustrated sigh. ¡°Scarlet, you¡¯re weird.¡±

    Scarlet just shrugged, relieved that the diehard fan of Gilderoy Lockhart had decided to drop the subject.

    Perhaps wanting to ease the tension, Harry shifted the conversation. ¡°Scarlet, about the house-elf...¡±

    ¡°Oh, right,¡± Scarlet straightened slightly. ¡°How did that turn out? You didn¡¯t update me about him.¡±

    ¡°It all worked out,¡± Harry said with a small chuckle. ¡°I didn¡¯t update you because I knew you were in Japan, and it wasn¡¯t urgent. I figured I¡¯d fill you in once we were back at Hogwarts.¡±

    ¡°Good to hear,¡± Scarlet nodded.

    Noticing the curious expressions on Maya and Amelia¡¯s faces, Harry decided to start from the beginning. ¡°I felt something was odd at the start of my summer holidays, so I called Scarlet for advice Turns out it was a house-elf. He¡¯s a huge fan of mine and thought I¡¯d be in danger at Hogwarts. So, to ¡®protect¡¯ me, he took all my letters, hoping to isolate me from anything related to Hogwarts. He was trying to make me give up going back this year...and was planning to escalate things if I insisted on returning by using magic.¡±

    Hermione and Ron, who were already familiar with the story, simply listened, while Maya and Amelia looked utterly surprised. Amelia, as a half-blood with a wizarding mother, furrowed her brows. ¡°That¡¯s...a pretty stupid plan.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, probably the best he could come up with,¡± Harry shrugged. ¡°So, I asked Sirius - my godfather - to send his house-elf to help us. We managed to capture him and, after a long discussion, he finally gave up on his plan and agreed that I wasn¡¯t going to face any danger at Hogwarts.¡±

    Maya looked confused. ¡°Why would he think you¡¯d be in danger at Hogwarts? Isn¡¯t it supposed to be the safest school in the world?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Harry hesitated, blinking a few times. ¡°He¡¯s from a family with ties to dark artefacts, and they¡¯ve got some political issues with Professor Dumbledore. So, basically, he believes anyone at school could be tricked into smuggling dark artefacts in and sabotaging things to damage the Headmaster¡¯s reputation. It¡¯s just that he was especially worried about me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Amelia shook her head in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s it? That¡¯s the reason he acted so recklessly? You¡¯d be in serious trouble if Ministry found out about magic being used at your house!¡±

    ¡°Yeah...¡± Harry replied with a wry smile. ¡°Even after talking to him, I still don¡¯t get what goes on in their heads.¡±

    Ron had been watching Harry closely, and suddenly he grabbed Harry¡¯s arm, his expression serious. ¡°Mate, are you sure you just spent the summer reading books and joining clubs?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why?¡± Harry asked, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°It feels like you¡¯ve aged a few years over the holiday!¡± Ron exclaimed.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve just been trying to make myself more useful,¡± Harry replied with a wink, his tone hinting at more than he was saying.

    Ron paused, thinking. Slowly, he let go of Harry¡¯s arm, then nodded un understanding. ¡°And to think, I thought learning sword fighting with Fred and George was impressive. Give me your book list! And I¡¯m joining whatever club you¡¯re in!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re fine with coming to London every day for training, I¡¯ll happily refer you to my club,¡± Harry said with a grin. ¡°I¡¯m the youngest there, and the only one who did daily training throughout the holiday ¨C most of the others only come once or twice a week. It¡¯s be nice to have a company for a change.¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡± Ron exclaimed enthusiastically.

    Meanwhile, Maya and Amelia ware whispering to each other in the corner. ¡°What are they even talking about?¡± Maya asked.

    ¡°Probably some boys¡¯ secret,¡± Amelia replied with a shrug.

    Hermione, on the other hand, was lost in her thoughts, likely still brooding over her charming and favourite author.

    Ah, teenager. Scarlet sighed, sipping contentedly from her thermal flask.

 Chapter 92 - Harrys Improvement

The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

 Chapter 93 - Sorting Ceremony, again

Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

 Chapter 94 - Gilderoy Lockhart

    ¡°Welcome,¡± Professor Dumbledore began, his voice warm and full of mischief. ¡°Welcome to a new year at Hogwarts! Before we begin our banquet, I would like to say a few words. And here they are: Nitwit! Blubber! Oddment! Tweak! Thank you!¡±

    So this is the usual opening for the Start-of-Term feast. Got to love the Headmaster¡¯s short speech, Scarlet mused as she began to dig into her dinner. Between bites, she answered questions from her housemates, especially the one about her latest book.

    ¡°Yes, the final book of the Akahime¡¯s Diary series should be on shelves very soon,¡± Scarlet said with a polite smile. ¡°My editor¡¯s told me the copies are already on their way to bookstores.¡±

    A few first-years gasped as the revelation that Scarlet was the author of their favourite series. Within moments, the news spread across the hall. Papers seemed to appear from nowhere as students rushed over, clamouring for her autograph.

    Amelia huffed in mild annoyance. ¡°Honestly, could you lot not wait until she¡¯s done eating? A bit of courtesy wouldn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Scarlet said calmly, brushing aside the concern. ¡°I¡¯ve got a little time now. I¡¯m not sure when I¡¯ll next have a chance. Best to do it while I can. Now, then - how would you like me to address you?¡±

    Her words seemed to melt the crowd¡¯s excitement into a gentle warmth. Scarlet didn¡¯t just scribble her name on scraps of parchment; she carefully personalised each message. Her inscriptions read something like, To [Name], Brave your hearts as you run towards the new chapter of your life. Love, Scarlet SH. The flourish of her cursive maple-coloured ink left the first-years starry-eyed, clutching their treasures as if they were golden.

    ¡°You really spoil your fans,¡± Amelia remarked, rolling her eyes.

    ¡°Well, they¡¯re my fans,¡± Scarlet replied, flashing a cheerful grin. ¡°If my writing makes them happy, then I¡¯m happy too.¡±

    ¡°Aww, Scarlet, you¡¯re such a gem!¡± Maya exclaimed before throwing her arms around Scarlet in a dramatic hug. ¡°Just let me know what you need for you next book, and I¡¯ll get it for you, no matter what!¡±

    ¡°Next book!¡± Felix Carrington, the calm and confident boy Scarlet had mentally noted during the Sorting Ceremony, surprised her with his sudden excitement. ¡°Will it be set in a completely new world different from Akahime¡¯s? I read in the papers that you¡¯re still searching for inspiration.¡±

    Her editor, Mr. Wilson, had indeed kept his promise to arrange tasteful interviews after she back to London. No photographs were taken, respecting Scarlet¡¯s preference for privacy, but the article had included a simple manga-style fox drawing as her emblem. The piece had been wildly popular, resulting in Mr. Wilson delivering three enormous bags of letters, all filled with adoration for her work.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m still exploring ideas for the world-building and characters,¡± Scarlet replied, continuing to sign autographs. To her surprise, both Adrian Fairweather - the ¡°golden retriever¡± - and Sebastian Hawthorn - the ¡°Tramp¡± - were amongst her fans. Each approached shyly but left with broad smiles after receiving their personalised messages.

    Meanwhile, Maya and Amelia noticed Zacharias Smith, looking distinctly unimpressed, his mouth twisting slightly as he watched the scene unfold.

    The girls exchanged a quick look and shook their heads in silent agreement ¨C such a disdainful character was the last thing they wanted Scarlet to draw inspiration from for her next story¡¯s main character.

    Before Professor Dumbledore dismissed the banquet, he made a few announcements as was customary. This time, instead of the warning about the forbidden third floor, he mentioned the presence of Aurors guarding the school to ensure their safety from the escaped Azkaban prisoner.

    The announcement naturally caused a stir among the students. Many were unsettled by the thought of the escaped prisoner, who had once killed many Muggles as a Death Eater and had even orchestrated the betrayal of Sirius Black. This plot had falsely condemned Black to Azkaban while Pettigrew, the true culprit, evaded justice by hiding as an Animagus for years. Some parents had even insisted their children bring pet cats to Hogwarts, hoping they might chase away any rats that could potentially be Pettigrew in disguise. The chatter among the students was scattered with speculation and theories, but the majority felt reassured by the presence of Aurors guarding the school.

    The next announcement, however, lifter the mood considerably. The previously restricted third-floor had been transformed into an entertainment room, complete with a giant chess set and various board games for students to enjoy some leisure moments.

    As his announcement drew to a close, an audible cough emanated from the staff table. Scarlet finally turned her attention to the so-called ¡°useless man with a pretty face¡± ¨C Alexis¡¯s flattering description of the new Defence Against the Dark Arts professor.

    Professor Dumbledore, still the picture of composure and joviality, gestured toward a man with flowing golden locks and a dazzling smile seated proudly at the staff table. ¡°I am delighted to introduce our new Defence Against the Dark Arts professor, Gilderoy Lockhart.¡±

    Last year, when Quirrell was appointed to the post, no introduction had been made at the feast. The Headmaster had preferred to keep things light and festive, saving lengthy details for later. But this year, Scarlet could tell the grand announcement had to be Lockhart¡¯s idea ¨C a self-styled spotlight in front of the entire body.

    Polite applause echoed through the Great Hall, though it was punctuated by ecstatic squeals from some of the older girls. Judging by their faces, most of the boys seemed less enthusiastic. Diehard fangirls, Scarlet mused, taking in the scene. She had to admit Lockhart was undeniably attractive...though she thought the effect would vastly improve if he toned down the over-the-top smile.

    Lockhart rose from his seat, his grin practically radiating as if he¡¯d been awarded some prestigious accolade. ¡°Thank you, Professor Dumbledore!¡± he called out, his voice perfectly pitched for dramatics. ¡°It is an absolute honour to be here at Hogwarts, a place of such historical importance and academic excellence.¡±

    He punctuated his words with a wink, sending ripples of giggles among his admirers, while several boys groaned and rolled their eyes.

    ¡°I trust you will all benefit immensely from my extensive knowledge and experience,¡± he continued, shamelessly puffed out his chest in an almost theatrical manner. ¡°I encourage you all make the most out of my class, and I promise you will definitely make you a brighter individual, like me.¡±Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Maya, seated beside Scarlet, leaned toward her housemates. ¡°I thought Scarlet might¡¯ve been overdramatic when she described this to Hermione, but honestly, Scarlet was holding back.¡±

    Amelia smirked. ¡°If I had to pick between authors, I¡¯d choose Scarlet without hesitation.¡±

    The feast concluded shortly after Lockhart¡¯s speech, with Professor Dumbledore stepping in before he could ramble further. As the crowd shuffled out, Scarlet, as usual, chose to wait for the throng to clear. Maya and Amelia lingering with her.

    ¡°Sensei!¡± Alexis appeared in a blur, startling Maya and Amelia with her sudden enthusiasm.

    ¡°Good heavens, Alexis!¡± Maya exclaimed.

    Giving her a slight nod, Alexis beelined toward Scarlet, grabbing her hand and lowering her voice conspiratorially. ¡°Guess what? I¡¯ve got DADA tomorrow afternoon!¡±

    ¡°...And?¡± Scarlet arched a brow, watching as Alexis clasped their hands together, hers still enclosed within Alexis¡¯s grip, as though in a gesture of earnest prayer.

    ¡°Look, this is, like, totally different now,¡± Alexis began, her accent thick with dramatic emphasis as she recalled what she read in the books or watched in the movies. ¡°The Whomping Willow? Totally fine. Harry Potter? Fine! Everyone¡¯s safe and sound! But, that cheesy dude? He kept looking at you, and not Harry!¡±

    ¡°You watched him the entire dinner?¡± Scarlet blinked.

    ¡°Yeah, but that¡¯s not the point,¡± Alexis said with uncharacteristic seriousness. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if the scene¡¯s actually gonna happen tomorrow, or still take place in Harry¡¯s class, but just in case, Sensei...¡± She locked eyes with Scarlet. ¡°Do you mind getting more famous?¡±

    ¡°...huh?¡±

    And that was how Scarlet found herself, the next day, free of classes before Astronomy in the afternoon, preparing to join Alexis in the Gryffindor fourth-year Defence Against the Dark Arts class.

    ¡°Just because she¡¯s learning Japanese from you and calling you professor ¨C oh, right, ¡®Sensei¡¯ - that doesn¡¯t mean you have to be responsible for everything she begs you to do,¡± Amelia said, frowning in disapproval. ¡°If what she said was true, and Lockhart really does cause chaos in the class, how exactly are you supposed to help?¡±

    ¡°She just needs some emotional support, that¡¯s all,¡± Scarlet reassured Amelia with a small smile.

    Maya, however, was more intrigued by Alexis¡¯s supposed prediction ¨C the ¡°divination¡± she had come up with after the feast as an excuse to involve Scarlet. ¡°What sort of method do you reckon she used to foresee Lockhart¡¯s lesson going pear-shaped? I¡¯m starting to think I should consider Divination next year.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve no idea, but you can always ask her later,¡± Scarlet replied, waving goodbye to her roommates before heading to the hallway. There, Alexis was waiting for her with the Weasley twins in tow.

    ¡°Seriously, Are-chan,¡± Fred began, raising a brow in mock sternness, ¡°Milady¡¯s time is far too valuable to waste attending some DADA lesson taught by a shiny Lockhead. She ought to be drafting her next bestseller!¡±

    George chimed in, ¡°Indeed, Are-chan. Lockhart is nothing we can¡¯t handle, and our noble sibling deserves some peace and quiet to meditate over her literary genius.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all,¡± Scarlet said lightly, amused by the twins¡¯ banter. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m quite curious to see what mischief our dear Professor might cause. But speaking of that,¡± she added with a playful smile, turning her gaze to Alexis, ¡°I¡¯m even more curious about how they¡¯re addressing you, Are-chan. Anything interesting happen last night that you¡¯d care to share?¡±

    Alexis rolled her eyes dramatically. ¡°Ugh, they found out I¡¯m, like, totally securing myself a future career with Kyle. Y¡¯know, heading off to Japan right after I graduate, and I got a room for myself while they don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°How could you, Are-chan--¡± Fred exclaimed, clutching his chest theatrically.

    ¡°--abandon us here, stranded in Britain, with only the ashes of our game-development ambitions to keep us company!¡± George finished, matching Fred¡¯s tone of mock heartbreak as he dabbed at imaginary tears with a handkerchief.

    ¡°I did not!¡± Alexis shot back, exasperated. ¡°I¡¯m the core visual designer of Wizard¡¯s Gambit! There¡¯s no way I¡¯d abandon it. Honestly, if I took my hands off the designs, you two would probably come up with the ugliest visual elements imaginable. Your taste is, like, so not trustworthy!¡±

    ¡°Hey! Our designs are bold, striking, and downright attractive!¡± Fred began, narrowing his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯d notice them a mile away,¡± George finished confidently.

    ¡°Exactly! Like how they¡¯d attract an eight-year-old boy,¡± Amelia interjected with a pointed roll of her eyes.

    ¡°Well, pink¡¯s eye-catching, too!¡± Fred protested.

    ¡°Exactly - perfect for the eternal little girl in every lady¡¯s heart!¡± George quipped.

    ¡°I don¡¯t just slap Barbie pink onto my designs!¡± Alexis exclaimed indignantly. ¡°And for the record, Barbie pink is iconic! Apologize for disrespecting such a fabulous color!¡±

    Scarlet chuckled, shaking her head as the trio bickered. These three game developers could put on a talk show or a standup comedy and keep an audience entertained for hours. Scarlet mused as the headed toward the classroom.

    They soon arrived at their destination, and the atmosphere shifted. As they entered, every head turned toward Scarlet. Some students giggled and greeted her, others looked amused, while a few rolled their eyes. Judging by their expressions, many assumed this was some elaborate new prank by the Weasley twins ¨C one involving the famed children¡¯s book author for added flair.

    Lockhart didn¡¯t notice Scarlet at all, as the twins and Alexis had effectively hidden her under the table. Their friends pitched in, discreetly covering for them as well.

    Once the class was settled, Lockhart cleared his throat loudly, commanding the attention to the room. The chatter died down as silence fell.

    He reached for a student¡¯s copy of his book, holding it aloft to showcase his own winking portrait on the cover.

    ¡°Me,¡± he announced, jabbing a finger at the illustration and mimicking its exaggerated wink.¡°Gilderoy Lockhart, Order or Merlin, Third Class, Honorary Member of the Dark Force Defence League, and five-time winner of Witch Weekly¡¯s Most-Charming-Smile Award ¨C but I don¡¯t talk about that, of course. I didn¡¯t get rid of the Bandon Banshee by smiling at her!¡±

    He paused, clearly expecting laughter, but only a few weak smiles greeted him.

    Scarlet observed the reactions of the students, particularly the girls. A handful wore stunned expressions, as though they couldn¡¯t reconcile these flamboyant theatrics with the image of the cool, battle-hardened professor they¡¯d imagined from his autobiographies.

    This didn¡¯t match Alexis¡¯s description, Scarlet mused. According to her report, Lockhart had diehard fans hanging onto his every word. Did she misremember them? Or had Lockhart¡¯s charisma taken a nosedive for some reasons?

    ¡°I see you¡¯ve all bought a complete set of my books ¨C well done!¡± Lockhart continued, beaming. ¡°I thought we¡¯d start today with a little quiz. Nothing too taxing, just a bit of fun - to see how well you¡¯ve read them, how much you¡¯ve absorbed--¡±

    Once the test papers were handed out, he returned to the front of the class with a dramatic flourish. ¡°You have thirty minutes. Start ¨C now!¡±

    Alexis subtly slid her test paper toward Scarlet, her eyes rolling dramatically:

    <ol>

    <li>What is Gilderoy Lockhart¡¯s favourite colour?</li>

    </ol>

    <ol>

    <li>What is Gilderoy Lockhart¡¯s secret ambition?</li>

    </ol>

    The questions went on like this page after page, down to the utterly absurd:

    <ol start="54">

    <li>When is Gilderoy Lockhart¡¯s birthday, and what would his ideal gift be?</li>

    </ol>

    ¡°...¡± Scarlet stared, wide-eyed. Now she understood why Alexis had found this man so utterly revolting. Scarlet had deduced from his books that Lockhart was narcissistic, but this level of self-absorption defied even her wildest imagination.

    And yet, another thought struck her. What was originally supposed to be protagonist¡¯s predicament seemed to have shifted. Now, Alexis and the Weasley twins were shouldering the ridiculousness.

    ...Could I be mistaken? Scarlet pondered. Was Jessica not the main female character in this fanfic world, but Alexis instead?

    Before she could entertain the idea further, the classroom grew more animated. The moment Alexis had warned about appeared to be unfolding. Scarlet refocused, knowing her role wasn¡¯t to question the narrative, but to watch and step in, should the need arise.

 Chapter 95 - The must have pixies moment

If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

 Chapter 96 - Finding the wands name

You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

 Chapter 97 - Alexis, the Magical Girl

    ¡°Uhm, Scarlet?¡±

    Scarlet glanced up from her practice, the spear she''d been wielding at her side. She wiped sweat from her forehead with the towel draped around her neck and turned toward the door to find Fred lingering hesitantly.

    ¡°Yes?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Somethings funny¡¯s going on with Alexis,¡± Fred said, pointed at the next door. ¡°George and I were planning to drop by and talk about the game-making schedule, but, uh... we found her in a really weird trance.¡±

    Scarlet raised an eyebrow, slung her towel over her shoulder, and strode to the next door, pushing it open without hesitation. Alexis had placed both Scarlet and the twins on her approved visitor list for the room ¨C a perk the twins had taken full advantage of, turning a spare corner into their invention lab.

    Inside, Alexis stood motionless before the wall-length mirror. Magic glimmered around her, swirling like ethereal fairy dust, gently encircling her form. Her hair shone faintly, catching the light in a way that gave her an almost otherworldly appearance.

    George was near the back of the room, wand held cautiously, ready for any unforeseen accidents.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Scarlet murmured with an air of understanding. Her calm tone seemed to ease the tension in the room. She gestured for the twins to stay quiet, shut the door behind them, and lowered her voice. ¡°She¡¯s connecting with her wand on a deeper level.¡±

    Fred and George exchanged puzzled glances, but before either could ask more, Alexis suddenly raised her wand. She spoke softly, almost dreamily, ¡°Alejandro.¡±

    The wand tip glowed faintly, and the shimmering magic dissolved instantly, dissipating as if swept away by a sudden breeze. Pastel colours streaked through strands of Alexis¡¯s hair, and her eyelids shimmered with a delicate eyeshadow that hadn¡¯t been there before.

    ¡°...Huh?¡± Alexis stared at her reflection in confusion. Turning quickly, she spotted Scarlet and the twins watching her from the doorway. Fred and George wore expressions that mingled both confusion and relief, while Scarlet ¨C much to Alexis¡¯s irritation ¨C was quietly chuckling, tears of amusement polling in the corner of her eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny, Sensei?¡± Alexis asked, narrowing her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything stupid just now.¡±

    Scarlet shook her head, still smiling. ¡°Not stupid at all - it¡¯s brilliant!¡± she said warmly. ¡°You¡¯ve discovered one of your innate traits!¡±

    ¡°...By giving myself a new hair colour and eye makeup?¡± Alexis asked, still perplexed. She¡¯d been intent on asking her wand its name ¨C was this really the result of that focus?

    ¡°It all depends on what you were thinking,¡± Scarlet said, snapping her fingers to demonstrate as her own hair shifted seamlessly to a deep black, and with another snap, to stark white before returning to its original red. ¡°Whatever was on your mind at the time must¡¯ve shaped the spell. It could¡¯ve been scattered thoughts, not just your primary focus. Try to recall what else you might have been thinking.¡±

    Alexis frowned, studying her wand in contemplation. ¡°I was focus on asking its name...and your song from yesterday - the lullaby.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± Scarlet prodded gently. ¡°Were there any other thoughts floating around? Even fleeting ones?¡±

    Alexis tilted her head. ¡°I thought magic could only be shaped by focused thoughts.¡± She rubbed her chin, turning back to study her reflection in the mirror. ¡°Did I really think of something else?¡±

    Fred and George exchanged a glance, a silent, knowing conversation passing between them as only twins could. They wisely chose to stay quiet, recognising this as a teaching moment between a Sensei and her student.

    ¡°Hair dye?¡± Alexis muttered to herself, frowning slightly. ¡°I ran into Ginny earlier and brought up the hair dye, like, just casually asked what she thought about it.¡±

    Behind her, the Weasley twins exchanged long-suffering glances before shooting her a glared, both clearly remembering the aftermath. They¡¯d been nearly mobbed in the Great Hall by a horde of girls ¨C all clamouring for their hair dye invention. Ginny, of course, had been the loudest, grabbing their hair and demanding that the product allow for highlights like Alexis¡¯s.

    ¡°And? There¡¯s more,¡± Scarlet prompted, her amusement evident as she observed Alexis.

    ¡°And...¡± Alexis trailed off, peering at her own reflection from the mirror, noting the faint eyeshadow that still shimmered on her face. ¡°I also ran into Jessica and thought she should totally keep her long, curly hair. But what else...?¡± Her voice faded, and then realisation dawned. She buried her face in her hands, groaning, ¡°No! It can¡¯t be! I wasn¡¯t thinking that when I asked my wand for its name!¡±

    ¡°But clearly, your wand picked up on those stray thoughts and brought them to life,¡± Scarlet replied with a chuckle, ¡°Wands are highly attuned to a user¡¯s intentions, even the subconscious ones. They¡¯re your antenna, remember? You definitely thought of those things, and...¡± she paused, eyeing Alexis¡¯s reflection, ¡°...it looks like the transformation wasn¡¯t even complete.¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s incomplete!¡± Alexis wailed, her face bright red. ¡°Those were just random thoughts, I did not ask for anything on purpose!¡±

    Scarlet patted her shoulder, offering a reassuring smile. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. This traits of yours just shows that you¡¯re meant for the spotlight! Who knows - you could be a great singer or actress someday.¡±

    ¡°...Really?¡± Alexis asked, her tone uncertain but hopeful. ¡°You think I could be a great singer?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not guaranteed,¡± Scarlet replied gently. ¡°It¡¯s one of the many possibilities open to you. Whether you explore it or not is entirely up to you.¡±

    Alexis stared at her reflection again, eyes narrowing as determination began to replace her embarrassment.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°How about giving it another try?¡± Scarlet encouraged. ¡°This time, make it a more complete attempt.¡±

    ¡°Okay...¡± Alexis took a deep breath, straightened her posture, and nodded. She turned back to the mirror, holding her wand firmly in her hand.

    Scarlet stepped back, leaving room for Alexis to focus. Fred and George took the opportunity to sidle up to Scarlet bombarding her with hushed questions.

    ¡°What were you just saying?¡± Fred whispered.

    ¡°Why do you think Alexis could be a great singer?¡± George added?

    ¡°And what is she even doing right now?¡±

    ¡°Did she say she was asking her wand for its name?¡±

    Scarlet raised a hand to silence them, speaking in a low tone, ¡°Do you remember when you asked about my pendant and wanted to learn how to make one yourselves but failed?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Fred nodded, ¡°but couldn''t make sense of the whole ¡®imagine a room above out dimension¡¯ bit.¡±

    George grumbled, ¡°And the instructions about ¡®dividing the space by rules¡¯ were just as baffling.¡±

    Scarlet smiled. ¡°So I tested a different approach - with Alexis. Looks like she picked it up just fine.¡±

    Fred and George gawked at Alexis, now radiating confidence as pastel strands of her hair shimmered in the light.

    ¡°Bloody hell!¡± Fred muttered under his breath.

    "Seriously?¡± George exclaimed.

    It was rare for the inventive twins to feel outpaced, but there it was ¨C a newbie like Alexis mastering something they hadn¡¯t. The boy exchanged glances, grinning with newfound determination.

    Meanwhile, magic swirled around Alexis once again, fairy dust gathering like glittering snow. Her expression was one of fierce focus this time. Raising her wand high, she commanded, ¡°Alejandro, transform!¡±

    A sudden whirlwind of shimmering air enveloped Alexis, blocking her from sight. The magic sparkled as the gust spun faster and faster, the energy in the room palpable.

    Then, as quickly as it started, it stopped. When the wind dispersed, Alexis stood in front of the mirror, her reflection a vision of brilliance.

    Her outfit had transformed into a fluffy, layered dress, paired with gleaming boots and sparkling twin ponytails. A microphone rested in her hand, her wand nowhere to be seen. Her thick, flowing hair seemed enchanted, bouncing lightly as though it were alive, shimmering in soft pastel shades.

    Fred and George stared, mouths agape.

    Scarlet chuckled softly. ¡°Now that,¡± she said, her voice full of pride, ¡°is what I¡¯d call a spotlight moment.¡±

    However, after flashing a smile at Scarlet and the twins, Alexis expression turned deadpan as she studied her appearance in the mirror.

    ¡°...¡± She spoke in a grave tone, ¡°I swear, I had no idea I was this into Magical Girl series.¡±

    Scarlet chuckled, crossing her arms. ¡°But it¡¯s cute, isn¡¯t it? I guess my pendant must¡¯ve left a deeper impression on you that you thought.¡±

    ¡°Probably,¡± Alexis admitted as she straightened up, giving a confident wink at her reflection. ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s not too bad, considering this could work as a stage costume.¡±

    Scarlet snapped her fingers, conjuring a delicate cherry blossom that floated gently onto Alexis¡¯s hair. ¡°A little congratulatory gift - for uncovering one of your traits. Keep exploring. There¡¯s much more to discover.¡±

    ¡°Okie-dokie, sensei,¡± Alexis replied, making an ¡°OK¡± hand gesture at Scarlet, who simply waved her off dismissively before leaving the room. No sooner had the door closed behind the ever-respectful sensei than Fred and George cornered Alexis, their grins radiating mischief.

    ¡°...wait, I can explain.¡± Alexis quickly waved her hands.

    ¡°Well, explain,¡± Fred said, his eyes alight with curiosity.

    George added, ¡°Loving the outfit. By the way, where¡¯s your wand?¡±

    ¡°Here.¡± Alexis held up the microphone in her hand with a sheepish smile. ¡°It transformed into this.¡±

    ¡°...¡± The twins exclaimed simultaneously, ¡°Your wand can transform?!¡±

    Scarlet wasn¡¯t sure what happened that night after she left Alexis¡¯s singing room. She had other matters demanding her attention.

    Sitting at her desk in her training room, Scarlet stared at the synopses she had drafted for several stories. None of them felt right for her next book. Something was missing ¨C a crucial element she couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint.

    Business matters, fortunately, were progressing smoothly. William had decided to remain on standby in London and delegated business trips to his assistants. He was ready to step in if Peter Pettigrew resurfaced or if Scarlet encountered anything suspicious. The staff in the Red House were actively assisting in tracking down the rat, doing their part to ensure her safety ¨C a gesture she deeply appreciated, even if she wasn¡¯t entirely sure how they operated, given that she was at Hogwarts rather than home.

    Recently, she had a private meeting with Kingsley Shacklebolt and Professor Dumbledore. As a result, she began occasionally joining the patrols within Hogwarts, while heightened security measures had been implemented in Hogsmeade. The quant village, a favourite weekend hangout for Hogwarts students above second year, was now quietly patrolled by Aurors members of the Order of the Phoenix, keeping watch for any potential threats.

    ¡°Lupin has returned,¡± Professor mentioned warmly during the meeting. ¡°He¡¯s stationed in Hogsmeade as a consultant, helping resolve conflicts between wizards and Muggles. It¡¯s a role that suits him well.¡±

    He smiled gently, perhaps relieved that his former student was finally from the torment of being a werewolf.

    Scarlet¡¯s face lit up at the news. ¡°Mr. Lupin is in Hogsmeade? It¡¯s such a shame I can¡¯t leave Hogwarts on weekends to meet him. I haven¡¯t heard from him since the summer holiday. The last time he wrote to me, he mentioned being in the wild, searching for a particular herb.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Lupin¡¯s doing quite well,¡± Mr. Shacklebolt chimed in with admiration. ¡°In fact, if he were to apply to become an Auror today, I¡¯m confident he¡¯d be appointed immediately. His skills are remarkable ¨C he''s helped us with several delicate cases involving Muggles, and his handling of those situations has been nothing short of brilliant.¡±

    ¡°Good to know he¡¯s in great shape,¡± Scarlet replied with a nod. The knowledge that Lupin was nearby provided some comfort. With Hogwarts entrances sealed, Hogsmeade had effectively become the school¡¯s most vulnerable point. If Peter Pettigrew or any Death Eaters sought to infiltrate Hogwarts, that village would be their best ¨C and possibly only ¨C entry.

    Before Mr. Shacklebolt left the Headmaster¡¯s office, he raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°I heard that Hogwarts¡¯s new professor is rather...entertaining?¡±

    Professor Dumbledore sighed, a faintly weary smile playing on his lips. ¡°Though I would prefer to respond with pride, I must admit he is, indeed, quite entertaining to the students.¡±

    Scarlet chuckled softly.

    Ever since Lockhart had exposed his incompetence during lessons ¨C and been thoroughly humbled by Scarlet¡¯s advanced magical prowess ¨C the fourth-year students had found a new pastime. Gryffindor and Slytherin students, surprisingly united, began working together to prank Lockhart once in a while. Watching him fumble his way through hexes and jinxed in his uniquely disgraceful style had become a favourite shared activity.

    Some students had attempted the same tricks on Scarlet. However, unlike Lockhart, she not only deflected the spells with graceful precision, but also caught the prankster red-handed, delivering equally matched counter-spells in return. This only bolstered her reputation as ¡°The Never-Falling Lady in Red¡±, solidifying the unspoken rule among students: unless you had a truly clever prank in mind, you didn¡¯t challenge Scarlet.

    To maintain some semblance of order, Scarlet warned the students not to take things too far. While Lockhart¡¯s teaching was undeniably subpar, he still followed the syllabus she provided. Without her intervention, Lockhart might well have spent more time in the hospital wing than the classroom.

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t do anything extraordinarily foolish, we just might keep a Defence Against the Dark Arts professor alive and well until the end of term,¡± Scarlet commented as she walked alongside a chuckling Auror out of the Headmasters¡¯s office.

    Unfortunately, Lockhart was still Lockhart. True to form, he managed to devise the same brilliant idea from the original storyline, despite being overwhelmingly out of his depth ¨C and despite many students now clearly seeing through his facade.

 Chapter 98 - Another must-have scene of Lockhart healing Harrys broken arm

The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

 Chapter 99 - Alexis and the Dueling Club

Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

 Chapter 100 - Alexiss Plan

    The Weasley twins failed spectacularly during Scarlet¡¯s lecture, leaving her once again questioning her ability to teach her kind of magic. Fred and George, however, quickly reassured her it wasn¡¯t her fault. Yet, as soon as they left Scarlet¡¯s training room, the doubts shifted onto themselves ¨C they couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they simply weren¡¯t talented enough to master her techniques.

    Lee Jordan narrowed his eyes at the pair, ¡°You two? Not talented? The same two who ace their exams and invent all sorts of things with charms and skills that no one in our classes even learns? Pull the other one!¡±

    Fred and George regained their usual confidence but couldn¡¯t snake the lingering curiosity as they contemplated why Scarlet¡¯s magic seemed out of their reach. Alexis, on the other hand, had clearly made significant progress under Scarlet¡¯s guidance. Her incantations during the Duelling Club¡¯s first meeting were entirely unconventional for Hogwarts, and her precise footwork mirrored Scarlet¡¯s style ¨C the same footwork Scarlet had demonstrated so effectively when ¡°teaching¡± them with a spear against their greatsword.

    Weeks of Scarlet¡¯s training had transformed Alexis, who previously had no experience in duelling, into a competent fighter. The twins couldn¡¯t help but imagine how powerful Scarlet herself must be in a wizard¡¯s duel. Their eagerness to learn this form of combat grew with each passing thought, but no matter how determined they were, Scarlet¡¯s techniques seemed beyond their grasp.

    Lee Jordan studied his friends¡¯ expressions carefully. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t pry into whatever secret twin business you¡¯ve got going on, but it¡¯s pretty clear something¡¯s bugging you. Anything we can help with?¡±

    Others in the common room quickly chimed in. ¡°Yeah, stuck on an invention? Too many orders to fill?¡±

    Fred waved off the concern with a light tone, ¡°Nah, it¡¯s just...we¡¯ve been trying to learn non-verbal magic, and, well, let¡¯s just say we¡¯ve had no luck.¡±

    ¡°Scarlet seems to have mastered it,¡± George added. ¡°She tried teaching us, but...nothing. We can¡¯t seem to figure it out and were just wondering why.¡±

    Percy, sitting by the fireplace with a book, looked up with a sceptical expression. ¡°Non-verbal magic is a sixth-year skill,¡± he said, eyebrows furrowed. ¡°You¡¯re attempting it too early ¨C that''s why.¡±

    Another seventh year added, ¡°Besides, many adult wizards can¡¯t even use non-verbal magic. It¡¯s a skill, not a requirement for graduation. We¡¯re perfectly fine with using incantations, unless you¡¯re aiming for a job like an Auror.¡±

    Fred and George exchange knowing glances but said nothing. They weren¡¯t about to reveal their observations about Scarlet ¨C or Alexis ¨C to others.

    The conversation in the common room shifted as others brought up how impressive Alexis had been during the Duelling Club¡¯s first meeting. While most of the students admired her, a few noted her dynamic, almost frenetic movements, dismissing them as lacking elegance.

    ¡°Anyway,¡± Neville piped up, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll stick with the duelling club. Combat and fighting aren¡¯t really my thing. I wish there was a club focused on Herbology ¨C I¡¯d love that. What about you, Harry?¡±

    Harry paused, thinking it over. ¡°I¡¯ll go again. If Mr. Shacklebolt teaches us useful stuff, it¡¯s worth attending when I¡¯ve got time.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m with you, mate!¡± Ron said with a grin.

    Hermione frowned slightly, torn between her natural inclination for academics and the practical benefits of the club. ¡°Learning duelling skills does seem useful,¡± she admitted, ¡°but I prefer books...¡±

    Harry and Ron exchange a glance before diving into persuasion mode.

    ¡°Like you said, duelling skills are useful,¡± Harry argued. ¡°And you wouldn¡¯t be there alone. We can learn together!¡±

    Ron gave her a nudge. ¡°A clever witch like you ought to be brilliant at spellcasting, right? The Duelling Club¡¯s a great place to practice charms. Think of it as hands-on learning.¡±

    ¡°Charms that aren¡¯t part of our syllabus,¡± Harry added temptingly. ¡°And with Mr. Shacklebolt there, you can ask as many question as you like. He¡¯s got real experience catching criminals.¡±

    Ron wrinkled his nose in disdain, ¡°Unlike that shiny Lockhead, who fainted from Alexis¡¯s charm without even trying.¡±

    Hermione had almost thrown out her prized Lockhart books the moment she returned to the dorm after witnessing his humiliating defeat against Alexis¡¯s effortless spell. To her astonishment, Alexis had also held her own in a serious duel against Snape. Now Lockhart¡¯s stories filled her with disgust, and she found herself questioning every word of his autobiographies, including the ones she had excitedly asked him to sign during the autograph session.

    Harry¡¯s mention of a real crime fighter piqued Hermione¡¯s interest. She hesitated for only a second before nodding. ¡°Alright. Count me in!¡±

    Fred and George, who had been watching the interaction from across the room, exchanged raised eyebrows. As they mused over the experimental potion recipe they had been drafting, their thoughts drifted back to Scarlet. They might not be able to learn her magic, but they could help ensure she had some peace by keeping a close eye on Lockhart.

    They weren¡¯t entirely sure how Alexis had come to suspect Lockhart of stealing adventurers¡¯ memories, obliviating them, and claiming their accomplishments as his own. But Alexis had never lied to them before. Now, all they needed was a way to make Lockhart confess in front of everyone ¨C particularly those with Ministry connections or ties to the Daily Prophet.

    ¡°You¡¯re sounding suspiciously like a Slytherin right now, Are-chan,¡± George said, rubbing his chin thoughtfully as Alexis voiced her idea in her training room a few weeks before the first Duelling Club¡¯s meeting. Based on her weary expression, she was probably already in the middle of her crash course with Scarlet. She had called them there, saying she had ¡°something gravely important¡± to discuss.

    Alexis blinked, stunned by the comparison. After a moment, she whispered, more to herself than anyone else, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I said about Sensei! So...Zhuge Liang was actually a Slytherin?¡±

    The Weasley twins exchanged a quick glance before shrugging in unison. They had no idea who Zhuge Liang was, but the name reminded them vaguely of Cho Chang, the pretty girl from Ravenclaw. Their best guess was that it had something to do with something ¨C or someone - Chinese.

    ¡°So, Are-chan,¡± Fred asked, one brow arched. ¡°What¡¯s your plan for exposing Lockhart?¡±

    Alexis frowned, deep in thought. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have any no proof or evidence. He¡¯s, like, super well-planned, leaving no trace that could catch him red-handed. The only idea I have is...using a truth serum to force him to admit it.¡±

    Fred perked up, intrigued. ¡°What¡¯s a truth serum?¡±

    George made an educated guess. ¡°A potion that forces someone to spill the beans?¡±

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Well...¡± Alexis paused, trying to remember if truth serum was even a thing in the Harry Potter series. All she could recall was seeing it in crime investigation dramas or random mafia novels. ¡°Truth serum is...well, it¡¯s like a potion that messes with your brain, so you can¡¯t keep secrets anymore. It just makes you spill the hidden truth, y¡¯know? It¡¯s usually used to interrogate someone where the answer is, like, super critical, and there¡¯s no other way to get it...but the people who¡¯ve taken truth serum usually go insane or, y¡¯know, retarded, ¡®coz the potion¡¯s just way too damaging.¡±

    Fred snapped his fingers. ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard of that!¡±

    George immediately followed up. ¡°Veritaserum!¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s illegal for us to use, restricted to the Ministry--¡± Fred added quickly.

    ¡°--And it¡¯s tricky to brew,¡± George finished.

    Alexis waved her hand dismissively. ¡°I don¡¯t need it to be that strong. Maybe we can adjust the recipe ¨C make it more like a prank potion than a full-blown interrogation serum?¡±

    The two red-haired boys¡¯ faces lit up with matching grins, and asked in unison. ¡°Care to elaborate?¡±

    ¡°Well, what if we turn it into a candy or biscuit?¡± Alexis suggested tentatively. ¡°Anyone who eats it would have to answer someone¡¯s question truthfully to cancel some kind of effect - like getting pimples all over their face.¡±

    The twins lit up with delight, finding this prank idea both amusing and innovative.

    However, George narrowed his eyes playfully. ¡°Did pimples personally offend you or something? This is the third time you¡¯ve suggested making people grow them.¡±

    ¡°Because they make us ugly!¡± Alexis huffed, her nostrils flaring dramatically. "Pimples are the sworn enemies of girls everywhere! You¡¯d make a fortune, like, in galleons if you came up with proper skincare products. Girls would go crazy for you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Fred asked, his eyes sparkling. He gave a small cough and tried to look serious as he straightened up. ¡°We¡¯ll save that for later. Back to the truth serum biscuits. So, how do you suggest we deal with Lockhart? Force-feed his biscuits?¡±

    ¡°First,¡± Alexis said, rubbing her chin thoughtfully, ¡°we need the whole school to know about this product. Then, we ¡®accidentally¡¯ slip one into his food or drink in front of everyone ¨C but without him noticing. After that, we ask him directly about where he got all his stories, right there, in front of the crowd.¡±

    George nodded approvingly. ¡°Solid plan.¡±

    Fred grinned. ¡°Let¡¯s get started on the serum, then.¡±

    George gestured toward the space around them. ¡°In your room? Or Scarlet¡¯s?¡±

    Alexis paused to consider before replying, ¡°I...I¡¯d like to keep it a surprise for Sensei.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Fred asked, curious. ¡°It¡¯d be easier with her help. She¡¯s got broader knowledge then all of us put together ¨C probably more than any students in Hogwarts.¡±

    ¡°Because...¡± Alexis flushed slight, ¡°Because I wanna, like, get praised by Sensei. I want her to see that I can totally handle things on my own, that she doesn¡¯t have to, y¡¯know, worry about me all the time.¡±

    The twins exchanged a glance, George, hesitant, said, ¡°Um, we¡¯ve never really seen her worry about you all that much.¡±

    Fred added, ¡°Honestly, we haven¡¯t seen her show particular concern for anyone specifically since the start of term ¨C apart from general worries about Hogwarts¡¯s safety. She¡¯s been patrolling a lot with Shacklebolt and Tonks, probably more concerned about Pettigrew sneaking in.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I mean,¡± Alexis said with a dismissive wave. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t get it - it¡¯s a girl thing. Just hurry up and start with the prank version of Veritaserum already!¡±

    The twins shrugged, deciding to follow Alexis¡¯s lead. This led to them poring over books on herbs and potions, carefully crafting a recipe for their ¡°truth tonic¡± tailored for Lockhart. They figured it would be easier to disguise it as part of his mean or drink to ensure he consumed it unknowingly. The twins doubted that a threat like pimples or nonstop farting would faze someone like Lockhart, so they planned something more foolproof for him.

    While Alexis and the Weasley twins orchestrated their scheme, Scarlet continued juggling her overwhelming list of duties. Between classes, drafting novels, training with her spear, chanting ancient runes, managing business arrangements, reading news summaries, and patrolling Hogwarts alongside Mr. Shacklebolt and Ms. Tonks.

    The Aurors operated on a fixed patrol schedule, but to prevent anyone from exploiting their routines, they also conducted random patrols. Scarlet had earned her patrol pass early in September after proving her competence to Mr. Shacklebolt.

    ¡°That girl, Everhart,¡± Mr. Shacklebolt said to Scarlet as they flew across the darkened Hogwarts grounds after the chaotic Duelling Club incident where Lockhart had failed spectacularly. ¡°She used one of your moves against Lockhart. Did you teach her that technique?¡±

    It was well past curfew, and students were confined to their dorm. However, Scarlet, Mr. Shacklebolt, and Ms. Tonks patrolled the school grounds on their brooms, their figures silhouetted against the starlit sky. Scarlet¡¯s trusted broom, Sammy, carried her smoothly as she turned to answer.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been teaching her some techniques,¡± She admitted. ¡°How did she perform in the hall?¡±

    ¡°Magnificently!¡± Ms. Tonks exclaimed, her broom sipping through the air as she circled around them with characteristic enthusiasm. ¡°She¡¯s fast and determined, though a bit lacking in creativity with her spells. She kept using the same charms over and over, almost like she couldn¡¯t recall anything else¡±

    Scarlet chuckled softly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly the issue. She¡¯s only managed to remember a few charms so far. She told me her mind tends to go blank in high-pressure situations, leaving her to act on instinct. So, I¡¯ve been training her to rely on just a few versatile spells ¨C ones she can instinctively use in moments of danger or when panic sets in.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite the practical approach,¡± Mr. Shacklebolt said thoughtfully, his deep voice resonating against the quiet night. ¡°Perhaps I should incorporate a similar method into our trainee program.¡±

    Scarlet smiled. ¡°Feel free to, if you think it¡¯s useful.¡±

    The three flew along the border of Hogwarts, their eyes scanning the shadows for anything suspicious. Mr. Shacklebolt clutched a magical device that hummed faintly, designed to detect dark artefacts. Yet he doubted Pettigrew could afford such dangerous items; the cost of acquiring one were exorbitant. This patrol might seem futile but it reassured him that he was doing his part to secure Hogwarts and also give him time to train his trainee before passing her on to Moody, the ever-vigilant Auror.

    Scarlet¡¯s voice interrupted his thoughts. Her breath turned to mist in the freezing air above Forbidden Forest. ¡°Still no sign of Pettigrew being dead?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Mr. Shacklebolt replied, his tone grave. ¡°Our colleagues at the Ministry keep us updated. The detection device there still indicates that he¡¯s alive.¡±

    ¡°What a pity,¡± Scarlet remarked coldly. ¡°If he were dead, everything would be so much simpler.¡±

    Had any other students her age said those words, they might have sounded callous. But Shacklebolt knew better. Scarlet, with her ancient magic tied to death and souls, viewed life and mortality through a lens few could comprehend. Her time volunteering at a medical facility in Africa ¨C where she likely witnessed numerous death ¨C had only deepened her pragmatism.

    The three lapsed into silence, the cold air biting at their faces as they continued their patrol. Above the vast expanse of the Forbidden Forest, the world below seemed eerily quiet, a fragile peace hanging over Hogwarts.

    They returned to the castle grounds shortly after. However, something caught their attention.

    In the distance, the unmistakable silhouette of two tall figures with flaming red hair strolled through the halls. It could only be the Weasley twins.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard whispers that some students are plotting to get rid of Lockhart,¡± Ms. Tonks said cheerfully, her tone light despite the seriousness of her statement.

    Mr. Shacklebolt furrowed his brows as the thought of the inept Defence Against the Dark Arts professor crossed his mind. ¡°The students¡¯ proficiency in Defence Against the Dark Arts has been steadily declined over the years. When they graduate and join the Auror training program, we¡¯re forced to extend their basic combat training just to make up for the gaps. I never imagined Hogwarts¡¯s choice in professor could be so lamentable.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Scarlet replied with a chuckle, deciding not to call out the twins for breaking curfew ¨C after all, patrollers weren¡¯t there to enforce house rules, ¡°rumour has it the position is jinxed. Poor Professor Dumbledore struggles to find someone willing to take the post, knowing they won¡¯t last beyond a year.¡±

    Tonks blinked and tilted her head in curiosity. ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it be better to have Aurors like us take turns as substitute teachers like last year? At least we¡¯d save everyone from professors like him.¡±

    Scarlet nodded. ¡°That might not be a bad idea. From what I recall, last year¡¯s lectures with Aurors went smoothly ¨C well, except for the professor who was burned to ashes by backfired dark magic. I didn¡¯t hear any students complaining about having Aurors as instructors.¡±

    ¡°Brilliant! I¡¯d love to teach for at least a week!¡± Ms. Tonks exclaimed, looking at her mentor with a pleading gaze, ¡°Pleeeease?¡±

    Mr. Shacklebolt chuckled at her enthusiasm. ¡°You¡¯re quite confident those boys are capable of getting rid of him that quickly?¡±

    Ms. Tonks grinned and nodded resolutely, ¡°Oh, I¡¯d put my bet on them any day ¨C they¡¯re nothing short of amazing!¡±

    And as if fate had heard her wish, the time for Alexis¡¯s plan to oust Lockhart was fast approaching. Yet, when the moment finally came, the unfolding events were beyond anyone¡¯s wildest imagination.

 Chapter 101 - Peace before things get worse

This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

 Chapter 102 - Jessicas Dream

You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

 Chapter 103 - Jessica being very MC here

    Jessica sat in Hufflepuff common room, surrounded by a few older students who were helping her practice charms while working on their own homework.

    ¡°Jessica, I heard you had a nightmare earlier?¡± Hannah entered, carrying a packet of cookies. She handed it to Jessica with a kind smile. ¡°Here - have some chocolate cookies. You¡¯ll feel better after a nice snack.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Jessica replied softly. She nibbled on one of the cookies, then slipped the rest into her bag, which was already stuffed with an assortment of snacks other students had offered upon hearing her nightmare.

    Hannah wrapped her in a warm hug. ¡°Poor thing, you still look so pale. It must¡¯ve been an awful nightmare.¡±

    ¡°It was,¡± Jessica admitted, her voice low. She forced a faint smile. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I can handle it... I just need more time to get through it.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here for you,¡± Emily reassured her cheerfully. ¡°Nothing¡¯s going to harm you with all of us around.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Jessica murmured, her gratitude genuine. She had been overwhelmed by the kindness of the Hufflepuff students ever since Scarlet asked them to keep her company. Their support reminded her of life in the orphanage, surrounded by brothers and sisters who cared for one another.

    ¡°What exactly did you dream about?¡± asked Zacharias Smith, the boy Scarlet had mentally noted as someone to watch. His tone was more curious than concerned.

    Jessica hesitated before answering softly, ¡°I... I¡¯d rather not talk about it.¡±

    If Alexis was right ¨C that her dream involved a vision of the future - it would be wiser to remain silent unless Scarlet advised otherwise. Scarlet had instructed her to keep quiet, warning her that being identified as a Seer could thrust her into dangerous political struggles she wasn¡¯t ready for. Moreover, Jessica worried people might not believe her and that she¡¯d be labelled a liar and shunned. Thankfully, everyone in the common room seemed understanding and didn¡¯t press her further ¨C except for Zacharias.

    ¡°Well, if you can¡¯t tell us what your dream was, how do we know you¡¯re not lying?¡± he asked with a smirk.

    Jessica frowned. ¡°Why would I lie about that?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? Maybe you just like the attention,¡± Zacharias replied, raising his chin smugly. ¡°Like now, for instance.¡±

    Jessica¡¯s eyes reddened as she glared at him. ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m lying about having bad dreams just to get attention?¡±

    Zacharias shrugged. ¡°If you won¡¯t say what you dreamed about, people might wonder. It¡¯s only natural.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not seeking attention!¡± Jessica exclaimed, her voice breaking as tears welled in her eyes. ¡°How you could say that? I¡¯ve dreamed about a--¡±

    No, I can¡¯t say it! I can¡¯t let Scarlet down... Jessica nearly bit her tongue to stop herself, holding back the torrent of emotions threatening to burst forth.

    The terrifying image of a roaring Chimaera flashed in her mind. She felt as if she were suffocating, the phantom sensation of being forced to swallow a foul liquid making her gag even though she hadn¡¯t drunk anything. Her face turned ashen, her hands trembled, and she began to shiver uncontrollably.

    Emily cried out, rushing forward to catch Jessica just as her legs gave way. The little girl collapsed into her arms, her entire body shaking.

    ¡°Jessica! Jessica!¡± Hannah panicked, patting Jessica¡¯s shoulder as her voice rose in alarm. ¡°She¡¯s panicking - she¡¯s having a seizure! Merlin, what should we do?!¡±

    ¡°Lie her down! Quickly, clear some space!¡± Jonathan commanded, his prefect training kicking in. ¡°Turned her on her side! Someone gets help if this doesn¡¯t stop!¡±

    The common room burst into action as Emily carefully laid Jessica on the couch. She called out urgently, ¡°Is there any Hospital Wing intern here? Someone calls an intern or Madame Pomfrey!¡±

    All eyes darted around, a few of them narrowing in pointed glares at Zacharias. The boy crossed his arms, his lips twitching in irritation, clearly unwilling to take responsibility for the situation.

    Just as confusion overtook the room, and some decided to run and fetch the Matron, a voice cut through the commotion ¨C clear, calm, and authoritative. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Scarlet!¡± Hannah exclaimed, relief washing over her face. She hurried to explain, ¡°Jessica¡¯s having a seizure! What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Jessica?¡± Scarlet frowned as she quickly moved to Jessica¡¯s side. Placing a hand gently on Jessica¡¯s forehead, she muttered, ¡°She¡¯s been healthy for years and had never shown signs of seizures. What was she doing just now?¡±

    ¡°She was just sitting here...¡± Hannah hesitated, glancing at Zacharias who was edging towards the door. She continued with some urgency, ¡°... arguing with Zacharias. He accused her of lying about her nightmares to get attention.¡±

    ¡°She did not lie.¡± Without wasting another moment, Scarlet drew a few runes in the air above Jessica¡¯s forehead. Instantly, Jessica¡¯s trembling ceased, her body falling still as she slipped into a deep, magical sleep. Scarlet then retrieved a blindfold from her robes and gently placed it over Jessica¡¯s eyes. ¡°She has always had strange dreams, even before Hogwarts. I gave her a charmed dreamcatcher to block them and ensure a proper night¡¯s rest. But she¡¯s had these nightmares again earlier, the dreamcatcher must have lost its magic.¡±

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Jessica¡¯s roommate, Mariette, gasped. ¡°You mean the dreamcatcher she hangs on her headboard? She takes such good care of it - keeps it dust-free every single day!¡±

    Scarlet nodded. Rising to her feet, she addressed the room, her tone steady and reassuring. ¡°It¡¯s alright now. I¡¯ve put her to sleep with a stronger charm, and this blindfold will ensure she¡¯s dreamless tonight. Jessica will be fine by morning.¡±

    A collective sigh of relief echoed through the common room. Slowly, students began returning to their dorms or resuming their activities. Emily still cradling Jessica in her arms, carefully carried her back to bed.

    Scarlet, visibly drained, retired to her own room earlier than usual. Whispers swirled among the student, their eyes lingering on the exquisite blindfold Jessica now wore. Embroidered with shimmering golden red thread, it glowed faintly under the light, as though touched by fairy dust. It was unmistakably a custom-crafted, powerfully enchanted item, undoubtedly Scarlet¡¯s work.

    Zacharias huffed impatiently, but as he turned to leave, Cedric¡¯s calm voice stopped him in his tracks. ¡°Zacharias, I suggest you apologise to Jessica once she wakes up.¡±

    ¡°Apologise?¡± Zacharias raised an eyebrow, his tone sceptical. But as he looked around, the disapproving glares from the other left him little choice.

    ¡°You accused her unfairly,¡± Cedric stated, his voice measured but firm. ¡°She wasn¡¯t lying, she wasn¡¯t seeking attention, and she clearly needed help. It¡¯s only right to apologise when you¡¯ve wronged someone.¡±

    Zacharias pressed his lips into thin line before muttering reluctantly, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll apologise. Alright? Can I go now?¡±

    As the others made way, Zacharias strode off toward the boys¡¯ dormitory, irritation clear in his every step.

    Cedric sighed faintly, silently resolving to keep a closer eye on Zacharias in the future.

    Meanwhile, Alexis lay sprawled on the floor of the empty dance studio, looking completely lifeless. George crouching beside her, bending down to poke her cheek. ¡°Oi, Are-chan, you alive in there?¡±

    Fred stood a few steps away scanning the room. Everything looked as it always did ¨C nothing out of place, no signs of a fight or spell misfire. He folded his arms thoughtfully; they came here after passing through Scarlet¡¯s and noticed the spear-wielding girl was missing during her usual training hour. He made a guess and asked with a smirk, ¡°Did Scarlet beat you up - I mean, ¡®train¡¯ you with her spear just now?¡± The memory of Scarlet¡¯s lecture came to mind, along with the bruises he and his twin brother had once earned during a similar session.

    ¡°Nooo...¡± Alexis groaned, her voice raspy and worn, catching the Weasley twins by surprise. ¡°I was just singing nonstop for hours... And I didn¡¯t have dinner! I¡¯m literally starving...¡±

    George blinked, then reached into his pocket to offer her a rice ball he¡¯d saved as a midnight snack. His eyes widened as Alexis practically inhaled it in a few bites, her jaw stretching dramatically.

    ¡°That was... a thing to behold,¡± he mumbled, watching her swallow.

    Obviously, one rice ball wasn¡¯t enough for a ravenous teenage girl. Fred wordlessly handed her his rice ball, which she devoured with equal enthusiasm, leaving both twins staring at her in amazement.

    Finally fuelled, Alexis sat up with a small sigh of relief. ¡°Thanks, you two totally saved my life, bro. Where can I get more of these?¡±

    George scratched his chin, nodding thoughtfully. ¡°We¡¯ll swing by the kitchens after this, but first - care to explain what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Fred joined this twin on the floor, curiosity shining in his eyes. ¡°We¡¯ve pulled all-nighters plenty of times ¨C sometimes two days straight with, four hours of sleep tops ¨C and you were always fine. But just one evening with Scarlet and you look, well... dead!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re definitely curious about what went down in the last few hours,¡± George said, giving Alexis a once over. ¡°No bruises, though - that¡¯s a good sign.¡±

    Alexis groaned, standing up on shaky legs. ¡°Okay, remember when I told you about Scarlets whole thing with her magic and traits a wizard had?¡±

    The twins nodded.

    ¡°Well, Jessica was having these nightmares or whatever, it¡¯s her traits, but kinda tricky for her to handle it now, so Sensei decided it was time to upgrade her dream-blocking thingy ¨C something to make her sleep without, you know, dreaming or remembering anything,¡± Alexis explained, brushing crumbs off her skirt. ¡°And since it was apparently the ¡®perfect timing¡¯, Sensei thought it¡¯d be fun to push me a little.¡±

    ¡°Push you? How?¡± the twins asked simultaneously, exchanging confused glances.

    ¡°By testing out, like bajillion different songs and singing techniques,¡± Alexis muttered, looking utterly unimpressed. ¡°Singing, like... chanting charms, y¡¯know? Like how we use a wand.¡±

    Fred raised an eyebrow, sceptical. ¡°Singing isn¡¯t the same as casting spells.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± George chimed in, frowning. ¡°And it¡¯s definitely not like using a wand.¡±

    Alexis huffed dramatically, gesturing like she was presenting a grand revelation. ¡°Um, hello! My wand literally turned into a microphone last time, remember? So, obviously, I¡¯m meant to cast magic by singing or whatever. I just, like, haven¡¯t cracked the secret sauce yet.¡±

    With that, she threw open her door and waltzed out, waving for the twins to lead the way. ¡°Now, let¡¯s hit up the kitchen before I die hunger, k?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Fred led the way while Alexis trailing slightly behind with George at her side, ¡°So, did you manage to help Scarlet with the dream-blocking thingy?¡±

    ¡°Not really...¡± Alexis admitted, her stomach growling loudly. She placed a hand over it, her expression weary. ¡°I mean, I kinda sent, like strong, pure wishes or whatever? Sensei said that was, like, good enough for a first-timer. Honestly, I have no idea if she was just trying to make me feel better or if I actually helped. It felt like most of my magic just ¨C poof ¨C dispersed into thin air. But anyway, I drained my magic, which is why you found me looking to totally done.¡±

    They arrived at the kitchen, where a handful of Hufflepuffs were already gathered, placing orders. Within seconds, Alexis had her hands on some palm-sized minced pies. She devoured three of them like a starving wolf, her stomach finally beginning to settle. It took another three pies to satisfy her completely.

    While Alexis focused on eating, Fred and George struck up a light conversation with the Hufflepuffs. When they returned with a pie each, they shared the snippets they¡¯d picked up.

    ¡°Jessica had a seizure.¡±

    ¡°Probably because of the nightmare you mentioned.¡±

    ¡°How bad do you think a nightmare had to be to scare someone into having a seizure just by remembering it?¡±

    The twins¡¯ gazes turned pointed as they directed their questions toward Alexis, who avoided their eyes by turning her head. She clearly wasn¡¯t ready to talk about it.

    Before they parted ways for the night, Alexis offered them a sliver of insight.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out when Sensei thinks it¡¯s the right time to spill,¡± she said, her tone more subdued. ¡°For now, it¡¯s too early to, like, jump to conclusions. She¡¯s just focused on making sure Jessica gets a good night sleep. Let¡¯s see how things go tomorrow goes. Night, boys.¡±

    ¡°Goodnight,¡± the twins replied, exchanging a glance before shrugging. With nothing more to do, they headed off to bed.

 Chapter 104 - Snape and Jessica

The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

 Chapter 105 - The Scheme unfolds

    The Christmas holidays began on 21st December. Students planning to return home needed to pack their belongings by the night of 18th, as the train was set to depart for London early the next morning, a Saturday.

    This year, the Weasleys were joining Scarlet for the holidays again, as Mr. And Mrs. Weasley were visiting Bill in Egypt. Ginny and Jessica shared their excitement about celebrating Christmas at Scarlet¡¯s house for the first time. Alexis, naturally, would stay in the Red House as well, having no other place to go unless she opted to remain at Hogwarts. Harry would spend Christmas with Black but planned to join them later for their orphanage visit.

    Hermione, having overheard the plan, was outraged, practically choking and shaking Harry and Ron by their collars.

    ¡°No way you¡¯re going without me! I¡¯ll bring gifts for the children, too!¡± Hermione huffed indignantly. ¡°And you two didn¡¯t invite me last year!¡±

    ¡°We weren¡¯t trying to leave you out,¡± Harry said, attempting to placate her. ¡°We just didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be interested in visiting an orphanage. Besides, last year¡¯s visit was a last-minute decision ¨C it wasn¡¯t exactly a well-thought-out plan. And you¡¯ve been away from your parents for months, so we figured spending time with them would be important.¡±

    Ron, loosening the grip on his collar, chimed in, ¡°I¡¯ve basically been living with Scarlet anyway, considering our parents dumped all of us at Hogwarts every chance they got ¨C last year for Charlie in Romania, this year for Bill. So yeah, I¡¯ll go wherever Scarlet goes. And Harry barely got to spend time with Sirius last year ¨C they needed some ice-breaking time. Honestly, we thought you¡¯d just bury your nose in books over the holidays, even while you¡¯re with your mum and dad.¡±

    Hermione flushed slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not that obsessed with books!¡±

    Harry and Ron exchange sceptical glances before shrugging in perfect unison, earning themselves another round of Hermione¡¯s irritation as she tugged their collars again.

    Meanwhile, Fred and George sat at the end of the Hufflepuff table, finalising their invention plans, making what seemed to be an informal year-end report for the official patron, Scarlet, who had just wrapped up a morning meeting with her assistants in the same location.

    Scrolling through the papers in their hands, the twins began summarising.

    ¡°Colour-up candy, done,¡± George ticked off another item.

    ¡°Game table, also done,¡± Fred added. ¡°Though Wizard¡¯s Gambit still needs tweaking ¨C there''s a glitch with the maps overlapping. But we¡¯ve got over five hundred preorders already, including a few from alumni... interesting.¡±

    ¡°And ¡®Tweet-it-Owl'' notebook - we¡¯re planning to roll out the prototype for the latest version during the holiday. With Mr. Lupin joining us for Christmas, we won¡¯t have any issues using magic in the Red House. Kyle can take it to Japan, and we¡¯ll test its global connectivity. This one has the History function, a nudge feature for receiving messages, group chat capability, and a capacity for up to a hundred contacts.¡±

    Alexis clapped her hands enthusiastically. ¡°And users could buy extra skins from the store!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s extra ¡®Appearances¡¯!¡± The Weasley twins retorted in unison.

    ¡°Whatever,¡± Alexis said, her eyes sparkling with determination, ¡°I¡¯m totally gonna prove my fashion and design sense is, like, way better than you two! People are so gonna buy my skins over yours ¨C it''s not even a competition!¡±

    ¡°Oh, we¡¯ll see about that!¡± Fred huffed, determination gleaming in his eyes as well.

    Scarlet was momentarily puzzled but quickly understood the argument among the three inventors when she explored the ¡°store¡± page on the latest version of the notebook messenger. The default notebook design was plain, resembling an ordinary notebook. While there were a few free designs available, users could upgrade their notebook¡¯s appearance to something fancier by paying a small fee ¨C just a few Knuts. They payment process was simple: toss the Knuts directly at the page, select the desired design, and voil¨¤, the notebook would instantly transform into a more stylish version.

    Alexis, unsurprisingly, was well-versed in these kinds of microtransactions, having encountered similar systems in games and apps from her previous life.

    It became evident to Scarlet that Fred, George, and Alexis were betting on whose notebook design would be the most popular. Each ¡°Appearance¡± in the store prominently displayed the designer¡¯s name beneath it, along with how many people had downloaded the design, adding an extra layer of competition.

    As Fred and George wrapped up their discussion on other inventions, Alexis left when a group of Gryffindor and Ravenclaw girls called her over ¨C apparently, her wacky personality had earned her a solid group of friends among them.

    The Weasley twins wasted no time in finalising their newest creation: ¡°Spill-an-Out Biscuits, done!¡± Both broke into giggles as soon as they mentioned it.

    Scarlet raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s so funny about this one?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but notice they¡¯d waited until Alexis had left to bring it up.

    ¡°A few couples have broken up because of it!¡± Fred said brightly. ¡°Some girls decided to test their boyfriends by giving them a Spill-an-Out biscuits to get an honest answer.¡±

    ¡°And - surprise, surprise!¡± George chimed in with equal enthusiasm. ¡°Turns out some boyfriends weren¡¯t as truthful as their girlfriends thought, and the girls ended up dumping them!¡±

    Seeing Scarlet¡¯s confusion, Fred leaned in to explain the latest Hogwarts trend. ¡°If someone eats a Spill-an-Out Biscuits, they¡¯ll either break out in pimples, fart nonstop, or keep burping until they tell the truth to whoever asked the question!¡±

    ¡°We limited it to one question per biscuit - thought it¡¯d be funny to see if anyone annoyed their mum or something,¡± George snapped his fingers with a grin. ¡°Who knew so many people had juicy secrets hidden from their girlfriends? Honestly, it¡¯s been quite the eye-opener!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame this is going to be a limited edition,¡± Fred shrugged, ¡°Alexis made us swear we¡¯d take the biscuits down after we get rid of Lockhead. She says it¡¯s ¡®totally invading people¡¯s privacy, and no legit game maker should be doin¡¯ that¡¯.¡±

    George rolled his eyes. ¡°She¡¯s worried someone¡¯ll force biscuits down people¡¯s throats to squeeze out business secret or something. But we already made the effect harmless - if someone¡¯s determined enough not to spill anything, they can just keep quiet until the biscuit¡¯s magic wears off after five hours.¡±

    ¡°Anyone who blurts something probably wasn¡¯t keeping that big a secret anyway,¡± Fred huffed, clearly displeased with Alexis¡¯s barbaric decision to shut down their latest masterpiece. Still, he reluctantly went along with it ¨C she did have a point.

    George sighed. ¡°So, we¡¯ll just cash in as much as we can in Hogwarts ¨C Alexis even made us promise to keep the biscuits within the castle so they don¡¯s spread to Hogsmeade - before we get the chance to make Lockhead spill his secret in front of everyone.¡±

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Fred nodded, ¡°Got to make sure the whole school knows what the biscuits do before we accidentally slip a little truth serum into Lockhead¡¯s drink and watch him blurt everything out.¡±

    George grinned. ¡°And judging by how fast our biscuits are spreading among lovebirds, that day¡¯s coming real soon!¡±

    Scarlet raised an eyebrow. ¡°So that¡¯s Alexis¡¯s plan to expose Lockhart? Let me guess - she told you to keep it a secret from me, didn¡¯t she?¡±

    The twins shrugged in unison, matching grins on their faces. ¡°And you heard nothing, except for our very innocent report on our latest inventions, yeah?¡±

    Scarlet chuckled and nodded.

    She had little interest in this particular invention, but she still praised the twins for their creativity and expressed interest in their future projects. While she never expected any return on her investment in the twins¡¯ endeavours, she was pleasantly surprised when they handed her a pouch of Galleons as her dividend.

    Well, that¡¯s good news before heading back for Christmas, Scarlet thought.

    Noticing that Scarlet and the Weasley twins had wrapped up their conversation, Alexis shot Scarlet a subtle wink ¨C her way of saying they¡¯d meet later in Scarlet¡¯s private room for a more private discussion. Scarlet responded with a slight nod before slipping away from the lively group in the Great Hall.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Alexis arrived. Once inside Scarlet¡¯s private room, Alexis got straight to the point. ¡°Lockhart must be up to something - and he¡¯s totally gonna strike before everyone leaves for Christmas!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re, like, four days away from hopping on the train,¡± Alexis groaned, her tone laced with frustration. ¡°And seriously, I¡¯m getting super stressed just watching the countdown to board the Express.¡±

    ¡°That just proves you¡¯d make a terrible rodman,¡± Scarlet replied with a casual air, ¡°We¡¯ve taken all the precautions we can. Have a little faith in your abilities, Are-chan.¡±

    ¡°Faith in what?¡± Alexis waved her hand dismissively. ¡°My talent for screwing things up? It¡¯s a miracle I didn¡¯t mess up Jessica¡¯s blindfold! Sensei, you¡¯ve totally seen the disaster zone that is my room.¡±

    Ever since Scarlet forced Alexis to channel her magic into crafting of Jessica¡¯s blindfold, Alexis had been trying to gain better control over her powers. Unfortunately, her attempts often ended in disaster, - shattering mirrors, exploding her soundproof room, and even cracking the floor. To make matters worse, Alexis was terrible at Mending Charms, and Fred and George, her usual go-to helpers, were too busy fixing the glitches in Wizard¡¯s Gambit. They were determined to organise a game tournament on Sundays and crown a worthy player to ¡°entertain the Lady of Red¡± before the Easter holiday.

    She never thought of asking others for help; she was too embarrassed to explain how she had made such a mess in her room.

    As a result, Alexis¡¯s room was under repair, and the job had fallen to Hogwarts¡¯s house-elves. However, given their heavy workload maintaining the castle, the only available help was a young and inexperienced house-elf named Lally. Progress was painstakingly slow. Alexis couldn¡¯t bring herself to urge or rush Lally, as the house-elf had an unfortunate tendency to hit herself with whatever was within reach ¨C and in her current workspace, that meant dangerous debris.

    Exhausted from repeatedly reassuring Lally and preventing her from self-harm, Alexis finally resolved to let the repairs take as long as necessary. In the meantime, she temporarily gave up her private room, cancelled her dancing and singing practices, and restricted her Japanese lessons to Scarlet¡¯s room.

    ¡°Lockhart had better not cause any troubles on Friday, or I swear I¡¯ll cook him alive in the debris from my mirror!¡± Alexis growled, muttering a string of inaudible curses, likely borrowed from various anime she¡¯d watched.

    Scarlet, engrossed in tidying up her manuscript, glanced up briefly; she wanted to make sure everything was polished and presentable before bringing it to Mr. Wilson during the Christmas holiday. ¡°So, when exactly do you expect him to stir up trouble? Thursday?¡±

    ¡°... I have no idea!¡± Alexis admitted, scratching her head in frustration.

    As it turned out, the chaos unfolded far sooner than anyone anticipated.

    The disruption began during breakfast the next morning, December 16th. Professor Dumbledore was absent from the Great Hall when it happened.

    Colin Creevey, Harry¡¯s ever-enthusiastic fan who was known for taking photographs everywhere he went, burst into the hall in a frantic sprint. His high-pitched voice rang through the room: ¡°Monsters! There¡¯s a monster at the front gate!¡±

    Before the professors could react, a fireball hurled into the Great Hall, narrowly missing Colins and nearly setting his trousers aflame. He crashed to the ground, his beloved camera smashing to pieces beside him.

    Panic erupted. Students screamed and fled away from the front door, tears streaming down some of their faces. The shouts and chaos escalated as students stumbled and tripped over one another. Several robes caught fire, worsening the situation as those affected scrambled to extinguish the flames.

    Scarlet immediately sprang into action. Grabbing the robe of a stunned Hufflepuff prefect, she practically shouted in his ear, ¡°Leave the Great Hall through the side exits! Get everyone into classrooms and lock the doors behind you. Go, now!¡±

    Scarlet¡¯s enchanted voice jolted the prefect into motion. Wasting no time, he waved his wand and, in desperation, began hurling his fellow Hufflepuffs toward the nearest window, breaking a clear path out. ¡°Break the window! Got out of here! Find a classroom, hide, and lock the door!¡± he barked, his voice carrying an urgency that spurred others into action.

    Seniors quickly took charge, replicating the prefect¡¯s efforts. More windows shattered as students scrambled through the newly created exits, helping clear the way for professors to deal with the threat at hand.

    The fireball wasn¡¯t the only projectile thrown into the Great Hall; a corrosive liquid accompanied it, releasing a putrid smell. The venom fuelled the flames, making them even harder to extinguish. Part of the long dining table near the entrance was now fully engulfed in fire, resisting even Professor Flitwick¡¯s expertly cast extinguishing charm.

    Acting quickly, Professor McGonagall divided the flaming debris into sections with a precise spell, her wand sweeping in broad strokes to push the burning wreckage away. Just as she created a temporary barrier, the so-called monster broke through, revealing itself at last - a juvenile Chimaera.

    Professor Kettleburn let out an incredulous exclamation. ¡°It¡¯s a juvenile! How did it get here?! And who in the Merlin¡¯s name enraged it?!¡±

    Professor McGonagall¡¯s tone was urgent but steady as she asked, ¡°Kettleburn, what do you recommend to calm this creature?¡±

    As the juvenile Chimaera advanced, snarling and snapping through the wreckage, Professor McGonagall conjured obstacles to block its path. Meanwhile, the other professors hurled spells at the beast, but to little effect. The creature exhibited a strong resistance to magic, thwarting their attempts to subdue it on such short notice.

    Historically, very few wizards had survived encounters with a Chimaera, and even fewer had managed to tame one. Professor Kettleburn, famously bold, had been the only wizard known to have legally bred and kept a Chimaera as a pet - a feat registered with the Ministry. Though he had methods to deal with the beast, he¡¯s not in a position to use them now. ¡°I would need potions!¡± he shouted over the chaos. ¡°But I don¡¯t have the right ones with me! It would take months to brew!¡±

    Before anyone could respond, Lockhart stepped forward, puffing put his chest with exaggerated confidence. ¡°Fear not, for I shall save you all!¡±

    He hurled a potion bottle into the air, shattering it mid-flight, then flicked his wand to scatter the potion like rain over the beast standing amid the fiery ruins. The juvenile Chimaera, which had been roaring and spewing flames wildly, gradually quieted down and sank to the ground. The beast appeared dazed, as though drunk.

    A wave of relief swept over the room. Though the fire still raged in pockets, at least the Chimaera was subdued. Students who hadn¡¯t managed to escape earlier now turned their attention to Lockhart, some gazing at him with reluctant admiration.

    Lockhart, clearly basking in the moment, waved grandly at those still present. He straightened his robe, already imagining the accolades that would surely follow. Then, he caught sign of the red-haired girl standing amongst a small cluster of onlookers ¨C Scarlet, the little devil who had dared to threaten him into following her teaching syllabus.

    Lockhart mused to himself with a grin, Ah, young girls. No matter how menacing they try to appear, they¡¯re still just little girls.

    Putting on his trademark dazzling smile, he strode toward Scarlet and her companions. ¡°Fear not, students,¡± he declared dramatically. ¡°The situation is now under control! Soon the clouds of despair that robbed you of your joy will clear, and--¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± snapped the blonde teenage girl standing beside Scarlet, rolling her eyes impatiently. Alexis barely spared Lockhart a glance as her keen gaze swept the hall, still wary as if she were anticipating something worse.

    Lockhart froze mid-sentence, affronted, but before he could respond, a deafening, ground-shaking roar erupted. The sound reverberated through the Great Hall, silencing even the embers crackling in the flames.

    He turned slowly, stiff with dread, to see what had caused the roar.

    Standing at the entrance of the Great Hall, illuminated by the still-burning flames, was an adult Chimaera.

    The massive creature was clearly enraged, its muscles coiled like springs. It let out another ear-splitting roar, spewing fire and venom in an indiscriminate display of fury. Those who still remained in the hall were forced to scatter as the flames raged once more, intensifying the chaos.

 Chapter 106 - Revealing Lockhart

The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

 Chapter 107 - The Reported News

Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

 Chapter 108 - Another Holiday

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Despite this unexpected spotlight, Cedric had been driven to near madness trying to evade the persistent journalists. The Hufflepuffs rallied around him, cleverly deploying Spill-an-Out biscuits¡ªones they had stashed away before the Weasley twins discontinued them¡ªto prank the journalist, forcing them to blurt out their secrets. This quickly scared off most of the press and gave Cedric much-needed relief.